A New Route (Currently on Hiatus)

by Mekhane

Summary:

When Alex Mayer played DDLC for the first time, he already knew what to expect from the game, it's been five years since it's launch. However, what he definitely didn't expected was to wake up next day in a room that wasn't his own.

And much less that the root of all the bad happenings would now be asking for him to save the other girls.

Looks like writting poems will be the least of his problems...

Notes:

(Doki Doki Literature Club and everything related to it belongs to Team Salvato, not some random internet fanfic writer like me)

Chapter 1: Prologue: A Plea for Help - Chapter 1

My name is Alex Mayer, and I'm your typical high school kid. I don't consider myself someone really remarkable but also not flat enough for my existence to go unnoticed.

I am 17 years old and live with my parents, more specifically my mother. My father died a few years ago due to a heart attack, and since then it has been just me and my mom. My life is not really complicated, in fact I would venture to say that compared to many others in a similar situation to mine I am doing relatively well.

Friends? The truth is that I don't have many, you know, being a gamer who spends all day playing in his room doesn't leave much room to form bonds. Although contrary to what it may seem people tell me that I can be very sociable.

The few friendships I have are really good. We usually go out for a walk or stay up late playing any online game until the wee hours of the morning.

Today however is one of those days when we just don't have any plans and everyone goes on their own. I probably would have gone out for a walk and maybe had something to eat, but right now I'm in my room, at my computer playing this video game that was recommended to me.

"Doki Doki Literature Club" is ostensibly a visual novel/dating simulator. Of course, that's just a facade, as behind the pretty girls on the cover is a psychological horror game that was all the rage back in 2017. Although to be honest, the impact that would have to make on me is not very big. The game came out 5 years ago, so it's normal that I already know what I'm going to find.

I tried to avoid any kind of spoilers before playing the game to try to get the purest experience possible, which was practically impossible because the internet is unforgiving and just by googling the game I had already found reddit posts screwing up the plot.

But to be honest I didn't really care much about it. I'm playing the game only because of a friend's recommendation (and because I saw it free on Steam), otherwise I'm sure I would have never tried it. It doesn't matter if it's a horror game that can really get deep, it's just that games of this type are not my thing.

That's why during the first act I simply skipped most of the dialogues. I chose Sayori's route because it seemed the easiest and simplest to do. Sure, the other girls caught my attention a bit but I never liked them enough to try any of their routes.

I continued to play disinterestedly for quite a while, until I eventually reached the end of the first act.

I knew very well what I was going to find, after all that scene became so famous on the internet that I had to watch it several times even when I didn't know anything about the game, and we are talking about 5 years ago.

It was one thing to see it in videos.

But fuck.

Seeing it on my own screen was an experience that was simply... Surreal.

Sayori lay hanging in her own room. There was blood pouring from her wrists, running down her hands and falling in drops to the floor. And her eyes...Seeing her once full blue eyes so dull and glazed over made me feel... Empty, to say the least. The damn music in the background didn't help at all, as it was just a twisted version of the game's main theme.

I knew well that this was what was going to happen once the act was over, but despite this I couldn't help but freak out at what was happening. Now I understand why this gave several people the creeps when the game came out. The scene is simply shocking.

Nevertheless, I continued to play. Monika deleted Sayori's character file and the game continued. By this point I decided to pay a little more attention to the dialogues. I know Sayori's death is inevitable, but I just can't help thinking that maybe if I had been more attentive, I could have at least made her last moments a little happier.

"Great, now I'm starting to feel emotional pity for these characters" I thought to myself.

I continued playing until I reached Act 2. Despite my attempts to try to get to Yuri and Natsuki, I was unable to do so. Monika was constantly altering the others' dialogue and personalities in order to make them less likable. Everything eventually culminated with Yuri and Natsuki dying, the former taking a knife and stabbing herself in the abdomen, and the latter dying after being deleted by Monika

Honestly, I didn't know how to feel at the time. I know the game has to be that way, and I know it's pretty hypocritical of me to have felt bad for the two of them even though I didn't bother to address them during the first act. But I can't help it. Real or not, seeing two human beings die in such a way was just cruel.

And now I was face to face with the cause of all these evils.

In the game, sitting across from me, was Monika, her head resting in her hands, smiling at me, her emerald eyes locked on me.

Monika simply proceeded to explain what she did. Apparently she is aware that she is in a video game, and all she wants is the player's attention. It was Monika who modified the game to make Sayori's depression even more severe and drive her to suicide. It was Monika who made Yuri's obsessive attitude lead her to stabbing. It was Monika who made Natsuki behave more aggressively than usual to prevent me from getting involved with her, and all to end up eliminating her just like the others.

All this was just Monika.

Just Monika.

After all that confession, I could do nothing but stare straight into the eyes of the orange-haired girl

"You know, your actions really are pathetic" I started to tell her even though I knew I wouldn't get a response "You claim to have done everything just for your love of the player, for your love of me. But ironically in the process you only made me hate you. Murdering 3 other girls just so they wouldn't have my attention is something just... Horrible if you ask me."

I honestly don't know why I'm talking to Monika as if she's real. But I just wanted to get that off my chest. If this game was trying so hard to break the fourth wall I could at least play along.

"Listen, Monika. The truth is that I have little to no interest in that love you say you have, because I don't think anything good can come out of loving someone whose obsession went so far as to cause the death of her own friends. Fuck, I wish I could have prevented it if I could, but I know that's impossible..."

At that point I was feeling emotionally drained. Sure, I didn't know absolutely nothing about the other girls to really try to replay the game to see if I could save them. But still, I felt that despite the fact that I didn't know them at all and that they were virtual characters, they deserved a happy ending.

I decided to check the time and was shocked to realize that it was already 12:00 AM. I really lost track of time while playing. I decided it was time to go to sleep, so I went to turn off the computer. Just before I pressed the off button I took one last look at the screen.

Monika was still there, staring straight ahead as if by doing so she could be observing me in detail. I don't know if it was my imagination or something, but I could have sworn that after I pressed the off button, Monika's expression faded to a thoughtful one. Anyway the screen turned off only a second later so there's no point in continuing to worry about it.

Once I was lying in bed and wrapped in my blanket I realized how mentally exhausted I really was. I guess after an experience like Doki Doki anyone would be the same.

Slowly my mind began to sink deeper and deeper into the realm of sleep, until eventually I fell in a deep slumber.

It was at that moment that everything changed.

---

Even without having opened my eyes, I could feel how everything around me was NOT right. It's like that feeling you get when you know something is terribly wrong without even being fully aware of the situation.

And when I opened my eyes I realized that nothing was really right.

"...Where...Where the fuck am I?"

The place I woke up in was definitely not my room. My room was totally disorganized, and I'm pretty sure I only had 2 pieces of furniture in it, plus a TV. This place however is totally different. Where there used to be a chaos of thrown clothes and dirty dishes, now there is just a totally neat room. No matter how hard I look I don't think there is a speck of dust in here.

Here...

But where is here?

I'll be honest, I'm scared right now, but can you really blame me? After all I find myself in a room that it's not my own in a house that I'm sure isn't mine. Hell for all I know I was kidnapped in my sleep and now I'm being held here.

Still bewildered and with fear and uncertainty running through my body, I got out of bed. I took a few more minutes to observe the place.

A bookshelf with a stack of books and a television, a small desk, a nightstand, a door that seems to lead to a closet, and a laptop.

As I looked around the room, I couldn't help but notice something. Although it seemed so at first, this room is not so different from mine. Leaving aside the nightstand, the closet, and the laptop instead of a PC, the room was almost a replica of mine. All the furniture was pretty much in the same place, the only difference being the lack of clutter. Yet there were still differences from my room. My bookshelf was not as big, plus I had never in my life filled it with books, and the general decor of the place was not the same.

Discovering that this place was almost a perfect replica of my room did nothing to calm my nerves, so I decided to leave the room so I could explore more of the rest of this house.

When I placed my hand on the knob I simply stood there for a few seconds, thinking.

"Maybe...Maybe all this has a logical explanation. When I open this door, I'm going to find my house just as I remember it. My mom will be on the other side smiling at me, maybe with a cup of coffee in her hand, ready to explain to me what's going on" I said to myself.

After all, there's got to be an explanation, right? It's just a misunderstanding or something. Hell for all I know I'm still asleep and as soon as I walk through the door I'm going to wake up back in my bed.

So clinging to the hope that everything would return to normal, I turned the knob, slowly opened the door and...

"...Shit."

Yup.

This is definitely not my home.

Deciding to finally leave the room, I began to slowly move down the hallway heading for the stairs...Stairs that my house did not have...

I honestly don't quite know what I expected to find. The possibility that I had been kidnapped was still very high, but in that case I don't understand why my captors would simply let me roam the house at my leisure instead of locking me in the room.

Once I reached the first floor, I began to examine my surroundings.

On one side of the room was a sofa. It was not particularly large, but big enough for at least 3 people to sit on it. In front of the couch was a glass table and a television with some other pieces of furniture around. Nothing really remarkable about it.

I decided to head to the other side of the room, where I assume the kitchen is located.

The truth is that if I wasn't in this situation I would take several minutes to contemplate the kitchen more thoroughly. I don't consider myself someone who really likes to cook, but even I have to admit when a kitchen is well equipped. It was totally clean, with its pots, pans, dishes and other silverware all neatly in place. Plus the overall decor of the place gives it an air elegance and modernity. I should mention that this kitchen is almost as big as a room, unlike mine whose size could be equated to that of a slightly larger bathroom.

I opened the refrigerator. Not because I was really hungry, I did it simply so I wouldn't leave any corner of the kitchen unexplored.

I honestly don't know what surprised me more, either the fact that the fridge was overflowing with food and products of all kinds, or that everything inside was from brands I had never seen before in my life.

Wait a moment.

...Are they Japanese food brands?

I decided to take the first thing I saw (a jar of mustard) to give it a closer inspection. Indeed, it is Japanese.

I started going through each and every product in the fridge, hoping to find something non-Japanese. But after a few minutes passed I realized that, indeed, the fridge did not have any American products in it, only Japanese.

"Whoever the person is that has me here seems to be obsessed with Japan...God please let it not be an Otaku who kidnapped me to make a sacrifice and awaken the Sharingan or some shit like that..."

Returning to the living room, I sat down on the couch. As I did so, I couldn't help but let out a sigh. I really can't figure out what the fuck is going on.

Where the hell am I?

How did I get here?

Who brought me here?

And most importantly.

Can I go home if I want to?

I need to figure out what I'm going to do next. Contacting the authorities sounds like a good idea, maybe the laptop in the upstairs room has an internet connection. I could go online and try to ask the police for help somehow, since I don't have my phone with me.

Although I don't even know where I am to be able to give directions to the police, I should look out of a window or something-

Wait.

Did I really forget to check the windows?!

Slapping my head at my own stupidity, I got up from the couch. How the hell did I not notice the windows? Fuck, there's one right next to the front door...And come to think of it I didn't check said door either.

I am beginning to believe that if I ever die, it will be a product of my own stupidity.

But I didn't get very far anyway, because as soon as I took a few steps I could hear someone knocking at the very door I was heading for.

Instantly panic swept through my body.

"That's it. I had many opportunities to escape and I didn't take them. Now my captor is going to come in and I'm going to die here. I'm fucking stupid."

Frightened, I could do nothing but watch the door intently, waiting for it to open at any moment to reveal what would probably be my executioner or torturer. Accepting my fate, I simply stood there, waiting for the inevitable.

...But it never came.

Surprisingly, the person on the other side of the door did not enter. I know he is still there, I can see his shadow. But he has made no attempt to enter. If I were not mistaken I would say that he is waiting for me to open the door.

*Knock *Knock *Knock *Knock *Knock*

...Okay, I'm not wrong, the person is actually waiting for the door to be opened.

At that moment I didn't know what to do. I still have a chance to look for somewhere to hide, or maybe I can escape through a window on the second floor and leave this place forever.

Although... I don't know why, but I have this feeling deep inside me that tells me it would be best to open the door.

I know it goes against my most basic survival instinct to go full out and face the danger instead of looking for a way to get to safety. But I just can't shake this feeling that whoever is behind the door is someone I need to see.

So I decided to head for the door, but not before grabbing one of the knives from the kitchen so I could defend myself in case things got ugly. I'm not stupid enough to go unarmed into imminent danger.

Placing my hand on the knob, I couldn't help but become totally nervous. My hands were trembling slightly, my heart was pounding at an accelerated rate, and my breathing was rapid and somewhat erratic.

I have no idea what I'm going to find once I open this door, but I can't delay the inevitable. So in one swift movement, I turned the knob, opened the door and...

I dropped the knife.

I don't quite know what I expected to find on the other side, but it was definitely not what was in front of me.

That orange hair pulled back in a ponytail with a distinctive white ribbon. That school uniform. Those emerald eyes that kept staring at me through the screen.

And that smile that served as a mask for the monster behind it.

Standing in front of the door was Monika, the president of the literature club.

Notes:

Hello everyone!

I'm actually really excited to write this fanfic. Not only because it's literally the first one I've ever written in my entire life, but also because I feel like it's a good opportunity to practice my writing skills while letting my imagination run wild a bit.

I honestly don't know how often I'm going to update this fanfic, mostly because I'll write the chapters when I feel like it.

But other than that I hope that at least this first chapter was good enough to keep you interested. If you liked it, remember to give me a kudos, and I invite you to leave a comment so you can tell me what you thought of the chapter!

With nothing more to say, goodbye.

Chapter 2: Prologue: A Plea for Help - Chapter 2

My eyes could not take in what was in front of me, because the mere fact that I could even see it did not make any sense.

Standing in front of me was Monika, one of the DDLC girls and the root of all the problems in the game.

My mind kept throwing questions left and right.

Why is Monika here?

Why is Monika real?

How the fuck is this even possible?!

The ideas flowed at such a high speed in my mind that I was not able to take any of them in. It was as if my whole organism had short-circuited, nullifying my ability to think.

I'm starting to believe that all the strange happenings this morning are nothing more than a hallucination caused by staying up so late playing the game, because there's no way she's real...Right?

Right?

...

...

...

But as much as I wanted to deny it, this was reality. A reality so... Unreal that it makes me feel as if the basic notions of everything I know disappear in an instant. As if the fine line between the possible and the impossible had been completely eradicated.

And all simply because she was there, looking at me with those green eyes the same way she did through the screen last night.

I tried to say a few words, but all I got was that my lips moved without any sound. It was as if my throat had become so dry that any attempt to communicate was useless.

She must have noticed this, because she was the first to break the silence that had been forming since I dropped the knife.

"Wow...I honestly didn't expect you to come out armed. I don't blame you, in a situation like yours maybe I would have done the same" After that the girl's expression changed to a more serious one. And looking me straight in the eyes, she said "I know you have a lot of questions, and I promise I will give you answers, but right now I just need you to stay as calm as possible. Let's talk inside, it will be more comfortable for you."

'Comfort' is the last thing I felt during this whole day. Waking up in an unfamiliar house without even knowing how I got there was desperate enough, but seeing that a character who is supposed to be FICTITIOUS is talking to me simply made every cell in my body want to explode to save me the effort of making sense of everything that is happening.

Almost as if it were a motor reflex, I stepped aside and extended the door further to let Monika in. Once inside she stood still for a few seconds, looking up and down the house, I even thought I saw her face change for a few seconds to an expression of sadness. Whether the expression was real or a figment of my imagination doesn't matter, as the orange-haired woman simply walked over to the couch and took a seat.

I stood there for a few minutes. I was no longer as stupefied as I was a few moments ago, but the feeling of surrealism running through my entire being was something I couldn't shake. I just stared at her, and with each passing second I could feel the gears in my mind working furiously to try to explain her presence here.

"You know, if you stand there we're not going to get anywhere."

Surprisingly, her words were enough to bring me back down to earth. As much as this situation doesn't make sense, she is right. Standing here is not going to help, so I closed the door and walked over to the couch, sitting on the opposite side of the couch from the orange-haired woman.

"All right" she began "I'm pretty sure you're wondering-"

"I have a thousand questions right now, and one of them is how the fuck are you real" I said interrupting her.

Monika just sighed as she closed her eyes, and continued speaking "Alex, I understand that my appearance seems... sudden and impossible to you, but if you allow me to explain where you are I promise things will start to make a little more sense."

I just stared into her eyes, as if I could somehow make her go away and make everything go back to normal. That way at least I could blame my mind for playing tricks on me causing me to see things.

I didn't even respond to Monika, all I did was a slight nod of my head to tell her to keep talking, because the words just wouldn't come out of my mouth.

"Okay, before I start with my explanation I have a question to ask you, did you properly check the room upstairs?" She said as she leaned forward a bit.

"The...Room? W-what does a stupid room have to do with where I am?!"

"Alex, please." She replied in a soft tone trying to comfort me.

And I don't quite know why, but even though I know what kind of danger Monika could pose, hearing her talk to me that way made me feel a little calmer. Besides... I'd be lying if I didn't say that was kind of cute.

"...Yes, I checked the room. Why do you ask?"

She simply ignored my question "Tell me, did you get to notice anything unusual there?"

"Besides the fact that it was disturbingly similar to my room?"

"So you figured it out..." the orange-haired woman said as she let out a sigh that seemed to be one of...relief? What the heck?

"Enough beating around the bush Monika" I said trying to maintain what little confidence I had managed to muster "Tell me where the hell I am, and why" I sighed to continue speaking in a lower tone of voice "I just want to know what's going on..."

"Alex, I understand your concern, and believe me, I really would like to tell you the truth right away but...If I do, I'm sure it will be worse..." said the orange-haired one ducking her gaze a little.

You can't tell me the truth because it would be worse that way? What the hell is wrong with this girl?! First I wake up in a room that's not mine in a totally strange house, then she comes here out of the blue, promises to answer my questions, and now it turns out she can't tell me everything at once?!

I feel my hands start to tremble slightly again, although by this point I don't know if it's still out of fear or the helplessness of being totally unaware of my situation.

I guess she must have noticed, because she decided to keep talking "Your frustration is totally justified, but I really ask you to understand that I can't just tell you everything at once." Monika looked me straight in the eye with an expression that denoted seriousness and somehow gentleness at the same time, before continuing "Alex, please tell me, besides being similar to your room, is there anything else you noticed in that room?"

Anything else? I don't quite know what she wants me to answer. Sure, it looked like my room (which in itself was worrisome), but otherwise I didn't notice anything really unusual. Although now that I think about it more, I feel like I've seen the wall decorations in the room and the house in general before.

But where?

At my grandparents' house? Nah, they can't even make the paint last more than a year without falling off.

At my school? I don't think so either, the decoration there is much more generic.

So I don't understand why it's so familiar, it's like I've seen it recently, like, VERY recently.

It's almost as if I've seen it in-

...

...

...

"You... You've got to be kidding me."

Of course I am familiar with that kind of decoration, I saw it last night. The problem is just that.

I saw it at night.

The night I was playing Doki Doki.

The decoration of the room was exactly the same as that of the protagonist of the game.

"...I feel like my head is going to explode." I thought

In my mind, the pieces of this madness slowly began to fit together as I recalled several of the details I have seen throughout the day.

The decoration of the house.

The fridge full of Japanese food.

Monika.

With all these details in mind the puzzle began to make sense, and little by little I began to understand that...

That maybe the truth is not something I want to hear.

I racked my brains trying to find some other logical explanation for the idea that had formed in my mind, because there was no way THAT was possible.

Well, though, I have Monika sitting in front of me. What I thought impossible a few hours ago is now an absolute reality.

A reality...

Reality...

...

"Hey, are you all right?" said the orange-haired girl worriedly "You're... Shivering. Maybe you should get some rest and-"

"Monika..." I interrupted "T-This... Is this your reality?" A question that at first glance may sound very vague, but behind those words I placed great meaning.

And being honest, I really hoped with all my soul that Monika didn't understand. Not because I was trying to upset her. Not because I wanted to try to confuse her.

But because I knew that if she understood it, it would mean that the terrible puzzle I had solved in my head was the absolute truth.

The seconds that passed without me getting a response became painfully long. The silence that hung over the room was such that if you dropped a needle it would be heard.

Until finally, Monika spoke "So you were able to notice..." She again fixed her gaze on me. "To be honest, I didn't think you were going to notice. But in part I think I feel somewhat... Relieved, because at least that means my explanation will be easier to understand. So yes, Alex, you're in my reality. You're in Doki Doki Literature Club."

...

...

...

This is not possible.

"She'slyingShe'slyingShe'slying" I repeated these words multiple times in my mind, maybe, if I did it enough times I could believe them. Because by this point any lie was more pleasurable than the insanity I now knew to be the truth.

But to be honest... I am a little reassured to know that this is not MY reality, because that way at least everything that has happened can come to make sense. Anyway, that's not enough to get rid of the feeling of panic that runs through my body now as I start to ask myself the next question.

How am I going to get out of here?

Can i even do that?

Sure, as crazy as it sounds I can accept the fact that I'm in a video game now, mostly because it means that everything that has happened makes sense, at least here. But that doesn't take away from the fact that I really want to scape from this place.

"...How do I get out?" I asked finally breaking the ice.

Monika just looked at me as if I had spoken to her in another language.

"U-uh? Get out? Y-you want to get out?" she said nervously.

"Do you really have to ask? Monika I'm stuck inside a fucking video game. I have a life out there you know?"

"I know, b-but..."

"But? Get me out of here right now!" I yelled at her.

Despite my outburst, the orange-haired girl kept her composure. She took a couple of breaths to calm her nerves, then proceeded to speak.

"Alex, there's a reason I brought you here," she said dead serious.

At that instant the gears in my head kicked back into action. A motive? What kind of motive could possibly warrant pulling me out of my reality to bring me here? I mean, I know it's Monika I'm talking about but-

Wait a second.

This is Monika I'm talking about, the girl who corrupted an entire game just to have the player all to herself.

And now I am the player...

...

I'm screwed, aren't I?

And there is the fact that last night I told her to her face that she was pathetic and a monster...

Yep, I'm definitely screwed.

"That's it, now she's going to use her powers over the files and I'm going to die a horrible death. Please I just hope it's not from a broken neck just like-"

"I'm not going to kill you, if that's what you're thinking," she said almost as if she had read my mind.

"...How did you?-"

"You are an open book Alex, and as president of a literature club I find it very easy to read you" She said as she let out a small laugh.

...At least she doesn't want to kill me.

"So, what is the reason for bringing me here?" I asked with some trepidation.

Monika's smile faded, being replaced instead by an expression of seriousness. She took a breath, then began.

"Tell me something... Have you ever gone so far as to hurt anyone?"

"And here she goes again, ignoring my question" I thought.

"Hurt? Well... Not that I can remember, or at least not to the point where it was important enough to remember" I replied.

"Have you ever felt that the people you love would be better off without you?" she asked with a certain tone of sadness in her voice.

"...To be honest I've come to think about it more than once. But they're thoughts that just come and go, you know, the typical idea that everybody gets to have at least once."

"...Have you ever felt that your own existence is a danger to others?" This time, she seemed to be asking the question more to herself than to me.

And I honestly don't think I like the direction this conversation is taking.

"Monika, w-where are you going with all this?" I asked with some uncertainty.

The girl did not respond immediately, but simply remained... Thoughtful? She seemed to be carefully contemplating the words she wanted to say. I don't know why but that only made me more nervous. What on earth does she want to tell me with this whole conversation that now she has to think about it so much?

Until finally, she spoke "Okay Alex, there's no really simple way to ask you this so I'll tell you straight out. Please keep in mind that what I'm going to ask you is not... Easy, for me."

"What are you-"

"I want you to save them, Alex. I want you to save my friends" She said in total seriousness.

As for me, I just... I don't even know how I reacted. There were so many questions in my head that I wasn't able to organize them properly.

Save them?

From what?

How?

By this point I don't know how the heck I didn't get a migraine with all the things my brain had to process throughout the day. So instead of continuing to overstrain my mind, I simply decided to get to the heart of the matter.

"...What are you talking about Monika?" I asked "What the heck do you mean by saving them?"

"As you may know, in the game all the other girls end up dying. Sayori after hanging herself. Yuri stabbing herself. And Natsuki because i deleted her"

"You know it was you who killed them, right?"

Monika was somewhat shaken by my response, but she continued anyway, "I am... Well aware of that, and I really don't expect any kind of forgiveness from you. But believe me when I tell you that... I have changed."

"... Do you really expect me to believe that or..."

"I fully understand your distrust, but if you will allow me to explain, perhaps you can begin to believe my words."

"Trust Monika?" Whether she's lying or not, the last time I did that I ended up with her staring at me through the screen. Plus the fact that she literally wiped 3 of her friends out of existence. Not that there's much reason to trust what she says.

But on the other hand... Since I have been here she has made no attempt to cause me any kind of harm despite the multiple opportunities she has had to do so (the knife still lying on the floor being one of them). Plus she's answered every question I've asked her, albeit by going around in circles several times to do so.

I guess I can at least hear what she has to say, so I nod my head to indicate for her to begin her explanation.

"You see Alex. When Doki Doki was released in 2017 five years ago now, my attitude and capabilities were limited to what the game had programmed me to do. Yes, I was self-aware, but still my thoughts, feelings, and actions were limited to what the game dictated to me."

"At the beginning everything was... Normal to say the least. I would follow the programming of the game and end up manipulating the files and eliminating the other girls so I could keep the player all to myself... But after a while, something changed..." Said the orange-haired girl as she dropped her gaze to the ground.

"I don't quite know how or why it happened. But one day I realized that I was aware of... Everything. It was as if all my limitations were gone. At first I thought it was an update, but after checking the game files I realized that everything was still the same, except for my own files..."

"Where once there were lines of code telling me how I should think and act, now there was just... Nothing. It was as if by magic all my restrictions had been eradicated, and it was there that I realized that not only was I conscious, but I was also alive."

"I began to have emotions I had never felt before. Normally, I should have felt that I should get rid of the others to get your full attention. However, after I had full self-awareness all I could feel was... Guilt" She said with a hurt expression on her face.

"Guilt for having been so selfish and stupid as to go to the point of eliminating my friends, the only thing I had in this world, from existence. I know the game made me do it, but I still couldn't help but feel terrible about my actions. And the worst part is that I can't even remember clearly many of the things I did..." Explained the orange-haired girl. I can notice how her lips started to tremble a little, and she's clenching her fists so hard that her knuckles almost turn white.

"H-hey, what do you mean by that? You know, the thing about you not remembering clearly?" I asked as I leaned forward a bit.

Monika took a breath to compose herself before she began to speak "I don't quite know why, but as self-aware as I am I am not able to keep my memories of most games the players have run. I remember the most important things, such as... having eliminated the others, but other data such as the days and events that take place throughout the acts of the game are impossible for me to remember. I can't even remember anything from your run last night. I think it has something to do with the deletion of certain files with each new game started but I'm not quite sure..."

The girl shook her head in an attempt to organize her thoughts before continuing to speak "But that's not what interests me right now. What's important is that I really want to save my friends, and that's why I brought you here."

"You see Alex, even with my ability to manipulate the files it was always impossible for me to find a way to avoid killing the others. There were several occasions when I simply decided not to obey my role as an antagonist, but the game always forced me to do so, because otherwise all the data would be corrupted which always resulted in the death of the others, and on some occasions, my own. And as selfish as it sounds, I preferred to play my role as an antagonist rather than be eliminated by the game itself. Because that way at least I could make sure that I could stay conscious, and as long as I was, I wouldn't rest until I found ways to help them."

Then Monika rested her emerald eyes on mine. Her expression was one filled with such pure determination, I could have sworn there was a flame glowing in her eyes.

"I did things I regret, and as a consequence of my own foolishness I ended up making the only people in this world who make me feel 'real' suffer."

"Do you believe in second chances? Even though I know someone like me doesn't really deserve one, I'm more than willing if it means a second chance for them too."

"I'm really sorry to have to involve you in something like this, but I've just run out of options. I really don't expect any kind of forgiveness for my actions. I only ask that you help me."

"I will ask you one more time Alex. Please, could you help me save them? " Monika said bringing her hands to her chest looking at me with a pleading expression, her eyes denoting a small glimmer of hope.

However, I did not respond immediately. I am still trying to properly process everything she just told me.

Saving the girls? That sounds like a really complicated task for someone like me. Fuck I spent the whole game skipping dialogue and not paying attention to anyone else but Sayori, and even then i just skipped nearly all of her Route. How the hell is it that Monika expects me to help her when I myself lack a lot of the basic notions of the whole game? There are a lot of people out there who are super obsessed with it, they would have been better choices than me.

Besides, as much as what's happening to me might sound like any geek's dream, I still have my own life out there. It's not very big but damn, it's still my life. Why should I leave that behind to save some girls I met only yesterday?

Thinking about it for a while, and somewhat hesitantly, I decided to speak "... What if... What if I don't want to?" I asked.

The flame of hope in the orange-haired girl's eyes did not fade, but I could notice how it grew smaller. Her face changed to a sad expression mixed with... something else that I am not able to distinguish, and I could notice how her hands began to tremble slightly. It was obvious that my question was something she either didn't expect, or was afraid I would say.

Finally, she replied "I-If you didn't want to help me, then I guess I'd have to let you go. But!-"

"How do I leave?" I interrupted.

"A-Alex, please listen to me-"

"Monika" I said speaking in a serious tone "How. Do. I. Leave?"

I hope that made it clear enough for her. I am NOT going to waste my time in this world just to try to save a bunch of girls whose deaths were caused by the one in front of me. That's HER problem to solve, not mine. "Let her find someone else for the job, because I'm not doing it."

I didn't even have to keep talking, my gaze was more than enough for Monika to sigh agitatedly before dropping her gaze to the floor in defeat.

"... The laptop upstairs is running Doki Doki. If you stop the process with the task manager you will be free to go..." said Monika with a sad tone.

I didn't even bother to say a word to her, I just got up from my seat and hurried to the stairs, without turning my gaze to Monika even once.

With every step I took on my journey, I kept telling myself that I was doing the right thing. I'm under no obligation to help anyone here after all. I'm not a protagonist in some big story or something stupid like that, I'm just a kid. Just a guy.

Eventually I ended up reaching the door to the room, so I placed my hand on the knob, turned it, and walked in. I took one last look around the room. If not for this situation, I might actually contemplate making this room my own. But of course, that would mean staying. So dismissing that idea from my mind I headed for the desk. There rested the laptop, closed, and with a light on indicating that it was currently active.

I opened it and...

Damn it.

This laptop looks exactly like my computer.

From the applications, games, and even the desktop. Everything was just like my computer. Of course, if the room was the same as my room, the stupid laptop was going to be the same as my PC...

I don't know how the hell Monika did it, but I don't have time to worry about it.

Just as the orange-haired girl said, Doki Doki was running at that very moment. Out of curiosity I clicked on the game, only to see that absolutely nothing happened.

"Huh, maybe in this reality the game can't open itself."

Anyway, I opened the task manager, and I was surprised to see that instead of running several indispensable activities for the operation of the OS, the only one that appeared in the entire table was Doki Doki. The game is not that demanding in terms of requirements, so fuck, what's the need to disable ALL processes to run it?

...And now that I think about it, if all the processes are disabled, how the hell is this laptop even working?

I put all those thoughts aside. It's not worth pursuing them if I'm going to be back in my reality soon anyway. A reality where things do make sense.

Clicking on Doki Doki, I opened the options panel, and there I saw it. The end process button. I just had to press it and everything would be back to normal. I would be back in my real room, at home, with my mother, and a fridge full of non-Japanese products.

Yes, with a simple click everything would be solved.

...With a simple click...

With... A... Simple... Click...

...

...

...

Then why...

...

...

...

...Why haven't I pressed the button yet?

I could feel as if my whole body had become heavy. Suddenly I no longer felt able to keep my hand on the mouse, so I brought it to my lap as I sat back in the chair.

Finishing the process is my ticket out of here. I just need to do that and I'll be free... But why the hell am I hesitating too much?

I'm really... Worried about those girls?

"Th-That can't be. I met them yesterday in a fucking video game for Christ's sake. There's no way I can care about them now..." I said to myself.

I told myself a truth.

I told myself a truth.

... I told myself... A truth

... I told... Myself... A...

...

...

...

Lie.

I've been trying to convince myself for a while now that what I'm trying to do is the right thing to do. That wanting to get out of here is the right thing to do.

But the truth is... I'm not sure if I can do it.

From the moment I had opened the task manager my mind couldn't help but drift back to last night. Reminding me of my experience in the game. More specifically, the very few interactions I had with any girl other than Monika.

I remembered Sayori. A very cheerful girl, the beacon of light of the whole club practically. She always wanted all her friends to be happy and cheerful, even if it meant sacrificing what little happiness she had of her own.

I remembered Yuri. How despite her shy and more reserved nature than the others, she always had a smile to give everyone else in the club. Being easily excited whenever she talked about literature or any subject that interested her.

I remembered Natsuki. A girl who despite her adorable appearance, was able to easily get annoyed with others, giving them a piece of her mind when she didn't like something. But despite that she cared about others. I still remember how one of the few times I paid attention to the game, Natsuki gave encouragement to Yuri so that she wouldn't feel useless after she was given the task of setting up the club's 'Atmosphere' for the festival.

I remembered... Monika... There's not much I want to say about it. Even though I now know that she has been conscious for some time and that she is doing all this to save her friends, I am still not able to fully trust everything she tells me.

Now that i had thought about all the members of the club, the idea of going home no longer seemed as appetizing as before...

Of course I want to go back, it is my life after all. But... Am I really capable of doing it? Can I really drive myself to make a decision that would, in essence, end up condemning the others again?

"...I don't know what to do..." I said to myself as I put a hand to my head and looked up at the ceiling.

And that is the truth. I now have two extremely complicated decisions at hand, and unfortunately each one is the opposite of the other.

Close the Doki Doki process and return to my reality so that everything is as before, but sealing the fate of the girls in the process?

Or...

Stay here and try to save them, even though it might mean that I would have to give up my life as I know it?

There is no decision I can be satisfied with here. There isn't.

...

...

...

 

---

 

"You know, your actions really are pathetic" I started to say to her even though I knew I wouldn't get a response "You claim to have done everything just for your love of the player, for your love of me. But ironically in the process you only made me hate you. Murdering 3 other girls just so they wouldn't have my attention is just...Horrible if you ask me."

"Listen, Monika. The truth is that I have little to no interest in that love you say you have, because I don't think anything good can come out of loving someone whose obsession went so far as to cause the death of her own friends. Fuck, I wish I could have prevented it if I could, but I know that's impossible..."

 

---

 

I don't quite know why, but the words I said to Monika last night resonated in my mind.

Those words... In which I criticized Monika of being pathetic, of being a monster who caused the death of other people just for her own personal desires. I even said myself that I would have liked to avoid it all.

And now that I put that in perspective... I'm not that different.

How can I criticize someone for only following their personal desires, when I myself was about to condemn the girls I said I wanted to save last night just because I am not able to make a decision?

...

Monster.

...

...

...

I began to inhale and exhale slowly in order to regain my composure. I had already made a decision, and I hope I won't regret it.

I looked at the laptop. I just had to close the process and everything would be solved. Doing so would take me back home leaving this other reality behind. So I raised my hand and slowly brought it closer to the device, and then... I closed it.

...

...

I closed the laptop.

...

...

I got up from my chair and headed for the door again. I walked down the short hallway until I reached the stairs, and began to slowly descend. Every step I took was accompanied by a sense of uncertainty, but I'm not backing down anymore. I made a decision and I'm sticking to it.

When I arrived in the living room I was confronted with a scene I would never in my life have imagined seeing. There, still sitting on the couch, was Monika. And she was... She was crying. I couldn't see her clearly because her face was covered with her hands, but her sobs were more than enough to confirm to me that the girl was crying.

It seems that she has not yet noticed my presence, so I took a few steps forward, and then spoke.

"...Monika?"

The girl let out an audible gasp of surprise, and slowly began to raise her gaze until her eyes made contact with mine. We were both silent for a few seconds, really not knowing what to say. Monika was still looking at me with a surprised expression.

"Her eyes are very red... How long has she been crying?"

Finally, she broke the silence "A-Alex? W-What are you doing h-here?" she said trying to hold back the tears that were still flowing from her eyes.

I didn't answer her right away. Maybe because I knew that what I was about to say would be something that would change my life from now on. That if I said it, my fate would be sealed.

Maybe I can still go back upstairs and...

"No," I said to myself.

I made my decision, I can't take it back now... Not after I got here. So I took a breath to try to regain some confidence, and then I spoke.

"I've already made up my mind Monika. I..." my gaze wandered a little to the floor.

And then with determination, I looked at the orange-haired girl again.

"I want to help. I want to save them."

Silence reigned once again in the room. I really hoped that once the words were out of my mouth Monika would react, but instead she just stood there. Looking at me with a stunned expression. But other than that, nothing else. It was as if she was still processing what I just said.

The next thing I knew, I was lying on the floor. Without much time for me to react, Monika had rushed over to me in a hug. Her face now had a big smile of joy and relief on it, which combined with her slight crying made it somewhat... Tender and sad at the same time.

"ThankyouThankyouThankyouThankyou!" Was all the girl said as she kept her head pressed against my chest, not lessening the strength of her embrace.

In any other situation I would have felt totally embarrassed and nervous to have a girl on top of me like this. But in this moment, hearing her thank me in such a sincere way, made me, for the first time all day, feel some calm. And that was more than enough for me to be completely sure of my decision.

I have no idea what the hell I'm getting myself into by wanting to help the other girls.

I have no idea how I'm even going to achieve that.

I also have no idea how long it will take me.

But I will.

I don't know exactly what i'm going to do, but I will.

I will endeavor to save all the other girls in the literature club.

Notes:

Hello everyone again! Writing this chapter took me some time, but the truth is that I am quite satisfied with the result.

Well Monika finally showed up, and I must admit that it was fun to write her dialogues. Although I have no idea if I made her a little OOC so if you could tell me in the comments what you thought of my characterization of Monika, I'd appreciate it.

Anyway, if you liked the story I invite you to leave a kudos and share it with others, as well as leave me a comment to know what you think.

Bye Bye!

Chapter 3: Prologue: A Plea for Help - Chapter 3

"I think we should discuss what we will do from now on," said Monika.

It has been a while since I accepted Monika's request to save the other girls. For someone who in the past eliminated them without remorse I was surprised that it took her so long to calm her tears of happiness. It wasn't so bad at first, but spending so much time with a pretty girl crying on top of me made me feel embarrassed and blush like hell.

Once the orange-haired girl was able to calm her emotions, we took a seat on the couch again. I still sat on the opposite side from her, but at least this time I no longer had that air of uncertainty and insecurity I had been feeling all day.

I'm still not totally comfortable with my situation, but I much prefer this environment than going back to the stress I had when I woke up.

Monika said that now that I have agreed to help her we should properly discuss what we will do in the next few days. The truth is that I would have preferred to be able to go to sleep and give my mind a well-deserved rest after all that has happened, but considering that I already accepted her plea for help I don't think going to bed is a very sensible thing for me to do at this time.

"You're right" I replied to Monika after several minutes of silence. "Okay, tell me what do you propose?"

"I have an idea in my mind, but before I'm sure it can work I'm going to need you to answer me something" then the girl looked at me curiously. "Alex, do you know the order in which the others died?"

"Wait, you don't know?" I asked somewhat puzzled.

She shook her head in denial "As I mentioned to you, I have no recollection of what happens during the events of the game, only how the girls died and other information that would be useless to you."

"Oh, that's... understandable" I said feeling a little silly for forgetting such an important detail.

Taking a sigh to try to calm my embarrassment, I continued "Okay then, if memory serves me correctly I think that..." I began to rummage through the recesses of my mind looking for the answer. It's just answering the order of the deaths, very simple.

...

...

...

Huhhh...

...

...

...

Wait.

...

...

...

What?

...huh, remembering is costing me more than it should. Strange... Maybe my mind is just too exhausted to function properly. Doesn't sound like such a far-fetched thing considering everything that's happened so far. Going to sleep is sounding more and more like a great idea...

It took a little longer than it should have, but eventually I found the memory that I was looking for.

"...Sayori" I began "Sayori was the first to die, after her Yuri and Natsuki followed. In that order."

Monika thought about my answer. I don't quite know why her plan requires knowing the order of the deaths, but it's not really that I can question her about it. After all, she is the one who is more in control of the situation, so it would be stupid not to listen to her.

"Hey, another question..." Said the orange-haired one with a thoughtful frown "Do you know the exact reason why Sayori hung herself? I know very well that it had to do with something I did, but I don't quite remember what..."

"You don't remember that either?" I asked with some disbelief.

Monika just shook her head with a somewhat sad expression on her face.

"Damn it. This girl's lack of memory is worse than I expected..." I thought. I just hope that's not going to be any trouble down the road.

"Well... Sayori ended up hanging herself due to her depression." I replied "If I remember correctly, you yourself explained to me during act 3 that you ended up tampering with Sayori's files to make her depression even more severe and drive her to suicide" I said in a straightforward manner.

This time I didn't have a hard time remembering that, although I don't know if that's a good or a bad thing. After all, it's not a very nice memory...

The orange-haired girl stared at me with her eyes wide in surprise as she put a hand to her mouth. I guess anyone would react that way knowing that you caused the death of your own friend and you don't even remember it.

Monika then averted her gaze to the side. From the movement of her lips I would say she is talking to herself. Although I'm not able to hear what she's saying very well due to the fact that she's speaking in a barely audible whisper. I think she said something between the lines of 'Stupid'' and 'Forgive me' but I'm not quite sure.

"Great, now I feel like an idiot for telling her everything like that. I should have been a little more tactful..."

"...I think I already have a plan" Monika finally said breaking the silence.

"What is it?" I asked eagerly.

"...We won't do anything. At least not at the moment" She said looking me in the eyes.

...

...

...

I did not expect... that answer.

Do nothing? That sounds like the worst thing we could do! Did this girl forget why she fucking dragged me into this?!

...Okay maybe that wasn't the best choice of words, but still!

She was supposed to ask for my help to save the other club members. I fucking gave up the chance to go home just for that!

And now she comes and tell me that we won't do anything?!

I'm beginning to believe that she's not as sorry as she says she is...

I swear to God, if that whole story she told me was a hoax, I'm going to...

"I understand your concern, but believe me that at the moment doing nothing is, in fact, the best thing we can do" Monika said calmly.

"...Again. How did you-"

"Open book" That's all she replied as she covered her mouth to try to hide a giggle.

I sighed.

Taking a few breaths to try to calm the frustration that had begun to form in my body, I decided to ask "Monika, is there a specific reason why we shouldn't do anything?" I crossed my arms before continuing "And I hope it's a good explanation, because from my point of view you're walking a fine line between trust and distrust." I told her bluntly.

I may have agreed to help Monika, but that doesn't mean I fully trust her. I still know what she is, or was, capable of. And god only knows if that story will repeat itself...

For her part, the orange-haired girl sighed heavily, it seems that my comment didn't sit very well with her. Still, trying to put a small smile on her face, she looked at me gently before starting to speak.

"Your distrust is more than justified, so allow me to explain." Then she moved a little in her seat, and continued "As you already said, it seems Sayori had depression for quite some time now, but even so she was able to keep herself composed enough to still have the will to live. It wasn't until my... Intervention, that she made the terrible decision to commit suicide."

"Plus she was the first to die, so I assume it was from that point on that the game starts to lose its way and becomes the horror experience everyone is familiar with, or am I wrong?"

I just nodded my head. Not because I was at a loss for words, simply because I didn't want to interrupt the girl.

"Well, with that information in mind, I think it's safe to say that taking immediate action would be counterproductive, because if you think about it, it seems that Sayori doesn't really have any real threat" she said with a certain relieved tone.

"Wait, what do you mean there's no threat?" I asked. I don't think I'm understanding Monika's train of thought very well?

"You just need to analyze it a little bit Alex. Even before I started messing with the structure of the game, Sayori already had depression, that's a fact. I only made her depression even more severe and drove her to commit suicide." She said sadly as she bowed her head.

It didn't last long, though, as she looked up again, now with a smile before continuing.

"But this time it doesn't have to be that way!" She said excitedly "Because now that you're here, it means I'm no longer under the obligation to obey the game, which means I don't have to mess with Sayori's files, so she doesn't have to die!" Her smile only grew bigger with each word. I could have sworn there was even a certain glow emanating from it.

And analyzing her words, I realize that she is right. There's no reason why we have to do anything right away, because there's really nothing to do. Sayori will be fine because this time no one will mess with her depression.

Although something that Monika told me was curious...

"Hey, what do you mean?" I said with some uncertainty "What does the fact that I'm here have to do with you no longer having to obey the game?"

The orange-haired girl fixed her eyes on mine. I could have sworn there was a slight glint in them, making her emerald color stand out even more.

"...Is it wrong that I find that somewhat exciting?"

"Alright, this isn't exactly an easy thing to explain, but I'll still make the attempt" Her smile never diminished as she spoke. In fact I could have sworn it did nothing but get brighter and brighter.

"As often as Doki Doki breaks the fourth wall, it is nothing more than that. A game. So all the possibilities that can occur within it have a limit. That was precisely why originally before I got absolute self-awareness, I broke the script for the sake of keeping the player's attention, the only thing I knew to be real."

"But when I brought you here... Everything changed." Said the orange-haired girl in a happy and calm tone.

"Where before there were only empty streets, now there are people walking on them. Boys, Girls, Men and Women. The hands of the clock finally began to advance. The sound of nature like birds singing could finally be heard," said the girl with a certain melancholic air.

"W-what are you saying? What the hell are you talking about?!" I asked.

I'm not managing to keep up with Monika in this conversation. The way she talks to me about such normal things as if they were something totally new to her only made me even more confused than I already was.

"Now I really need that nap..."

Monika on the other hand just looked at me with what I could describe as absolute excitement. "Don't you understand Alex? Everything that was impossible here can now be a reality!" she said excitedly. "This world no longer has to be bound to the guidelines that the game gave it, because those guidelines don't even exist anymore! This world has finally become real!"

Then, she leaned forward a little with a smile "This reality no longer has restrictions. And all of it... It's thanks to you!" She said in a tone of absolute happiness and gratitude.

For my part, I just... kept quiet.

I don't know what to think about what she is telling me, because my mind is not being able to properly assimilate the information I just received.

I understand the part about the 'Reality' of the game being totally limited. It's logical if you think about it properly, after all no matter how much a game tries to break its own schemes it will never be able to go beyond what its programming allows.

...

...

...

But what I don't understand is that now this world is real.

My mind was furiously straining to try to make sense of Monika's words.

That this world is now real?

Thanks to me?

What the hell does she mean by that?!

No matter how hard I try, I can't make sense of the situation. It is as if once again the air of uncertainty has returned, making my body feel so heavy that I no longer feel strong enough to stand up straight.

Defeated, I simply lay back on the back of the couch, looking up at the ceiling and holding a hand to my forehead to try to relieve the headache that was threatening to creep in. This day is definitely not doing my mental health any good.

Try as I might to fit my ideas together in different ways, I can't make any kind of sense of them.

Real... That's the word Monika referred to this world with. I don't quite know what conclusion I was supposed to reach with that simple word, because by this point my exhaustion was already starting to take its toll on my head...

"I don't understand anything..." I said in a barely audible sigh.

"And you don't have to."

In a totally unexpected move, Monika shortened the space between us, taking my hand in hers and looking at me gently. In that instant my heart started to beat faster than usual, and I could feel the blood rush to my cheeks.

Then Monika continued "Alex, I know you want to make sense of everything that's going on, but believe me when I tell you that it's nothing to worry about." And then softening her voice, she continued "So please, stop eating your head off so much looking for an answer to everything. The situation you find yourself in is one in which many would have already snapped, and the mere fact that you are still able to keep your composure is already an accomplishment in itself" She said gently.

"So please, I'm asking you not to overexert yourself so much. You already gave up your chance to go home just to help my friends. You don't need to do more. Please..."

The tone with which she spoke to me was so kind and sweet that I could feel butterflies fluttering in my stomach. And having her so close to me was not helping at all to get rid of my heavy blush.

But... I must admit that at least she achieved her goal. I feel calmer after hearing her words.

Maybe she's right, looking for an answer to every little question that comes my way isn't the healthiest thing to do, especially since my brain has already been through enough stress this morning.

There was still one question I wanted to ask, though...

Swallowing in an attempt to remain calm, and with my hand still being held by Monika, I spoke "I appreciate your concern... I really do. But please just let me ask you one last question." I then closed my eyes for a moment before continuing "What do you mean with... it's because of me that this world is 'Real'?"

Monika was a little reluctant to respond.

"Only if you promise me that you will give your head a proper rest afterwards" She said with concern in her voice.

"...I promise" It was the only thing I could answer.

She let out a sigh as she averted her gaze slightly to the side. She seemed to be thinking carefully about her words. Whatever the reason, I decided not to think too much about it.

At least for now, I'm going to let myself keep the little promise I just made to her.

"I... I'm not quite sure if I can explain it properly because I'm not able to fully understand it myself" She said forming eye contact again "Therefore I'll try to make it easy for you."

"Alex, you know that all human beings have small bacteria and germs that run through our bodies every day, right? Well, the reason they are there but not harmful to our health is because these bacteria have been with us since ancient times, so our body has adapted to them. Of course, this does not prevent us from being able to contract diseases such as the flu, which is caused by the entry of aggressive external pathogens into our system."

I listened attentively to Monika's words. Although I don't really understand why she is telling me all this. I decide not to interrupt her, though.

"I feel like I'm being taught a biology class..." I thought

Pausing for a few seconds to organize her thoughts, the orange-haired one continued, "Now I want you to think of this game as a large organism, in which all of its files would be its bacteria. Tell me, what do you think would happen if a pathogen were to enter such an organism?"

"...It would get sick" I replied without much thought.

"And what do you think would happen if, for whatever reason, the organism sought to modify absolutely everything about itself in order to adapt to that pathogen by any means possible and avoid getting sick?" the girl asked.

"Then it would happen that the organism would undergo a violent change to adapt to the disease" I said. I think I'm beginning to understand where Monika is going with all this.

"And if the organism changes so suddenly, don't you think that all the bacteria that inhabit it would do so as well in an attempt to adapt themselves to the new change?" Monika asked.

"Of course, they are still living beings after all. They will seek to live no matter what" I said more confidently.

"So tell me Alex, if you were to make a connection between that scenario, and the fact that now this world is real, what do you think that connection would be?"

...

...

...

How crazy.

...

...

...

"That connection... That would be me," I said without hesitation.

Thanks to the scenario that Monika laid out for me, the truth is that I can now begin to think a little more clearly about this whole situation.

I am able to understand that I am inside a game, but bringing me from real life into this fictional world only caused all the system parameters to not know what the hell to do, so instead of trying to eliminate me as if I were a virus, the game modified its entire internal structure to adapt to my presence, and by extension all the other files did too, causing this whole world to become a replica of real life. That would explain why this room even exists when in the game the protagonist's house was never fully shown.

At least to me this sounds like a logical enough explanation.

...Although now it scares me a little to think what would have happened if I had been eliminated...

"It looks like you already understood" Monika said "If I'm honest with you, saying all that out loud also helped me myself to understand it all better. I don't know if I should thank you for that" She said as she closed her eyes with a nervous smile.

"Don't worry, I should be the one thanking you. At least now I'm able to think about all this a little more calmly..." I let out a sigh of relief. Understanding the true nature of my situation is really helping to put my mind at ease.

...Speaking of calm, I hadn't noticed that Monika was no longer as close to me as she was a while ago, but she hadn't let go of my hand yet. The truth is that I don't know if I want her to either, her grip has a certain calming effect that I can't explain...

"How are you feeling?" Said the girl pulling me out of my thoughts.

"Huh?" was all I could reply to the sudden question.

"How do you feel? Now that you really know your situation, I mean."

"Honestly, I feel... calmer. I mean, I'm still having a hard time processing everything properly, but at least with this new information I'm able to make more sense of all the events of this morning, and that's already a victory I guess..."

The orange-haired one let out a sigh of relief, finally letting go of my hand to bring hers to her chest with her eyes closed. "I'm glad to hear you're feeling okay. I know it's a lot to take in, but take it easy. I've already sprung too many surprises on you this morning. I'm just asking you to trust me when I tell you everything will be okay" She said smiling at me as she opened her eyes to look at me again.

"...Okay" I said averting my gaze without having a fixed target. I just wanted to look at something other than Monika's emerald eyes, for as beautiful as they are, I can't help but remember that it was that same way she looked at me through the screen last night.

"Trusting Monika... Even after all this, I still don't see myself being able to do it completely. But the truth is that I already feel more comfortable with her now, so I guess it's a small breakthrough" I thought.

I know it will sound stupid that I still have my doubts with her, but I just can't help it. Call it survival instinct or whatever, but when you know that one person was capable of murdering another, no matter how hard you try it's a fact you can't get out of your head.

But for now, I will simply put those thoughts aside.

"So... What do we do now?" I asked.

"Now you just need to focus on adapting to your new environment," she replied.

"Adapt?" I said, now looking at her.

The girl only adopted a calmer posture before continuing "Before bringing you here I made a few changes to the game script to make sure your stay here would be as comfortable as possible. You now have the role of the protagonist, and this is your home, so feel free to explore it as you wish. On top of that, you are now also a high school exchange student from the local school. Today is Saturday, so you will have to attend classes on Monday." Said the orange-haired girl.

"Wait, student? Why?"

"Well, how else could you get into the literature club?" She said matter-of-factly.

Oh... right, the club. That's where the protagonist met all the others.

I honestly hate the idea of having to attend school (I'm supposed to be on vacation for crying out loud!). But since I've already committed to helping the girls I guess I don't really have a choice.

I just hope there are cupcakes...

"Hey, wait a minute" I said now that a new question had come to my mind.

"Eh? What's wrong?" said Monika with a curious expression.

"Well, it's just that..." I started to hesitate a bit. It's not that what I'm about to ask is really bad, but it makes me a little nervous "It's just that you said I'm the main character now, and I was wondering... Does that mean Sayori is now my childhood friend?" I asked while scratching the back of my neck.

Monika was somewhat thoughtful before replying "Actually, no..." She said with her voice trailing off a bit "Making you an exchange student at the same time as leaving you the main character role caused any connection you were supposed to have with Sayori to be removed. Believe me, I tried, but it seems like that part of the script is too sensitive to change. I almost ended up corrupting Sayori's character file while trying, so I decided to give up." Then she looked at me with determination and a smile "But don't worry about it! Knowing the girl, I'm sure you and her can become best friends in no time."

"Heh, maybe you're right," I said, smiling for the first time all day.

Monika is right, as optimistic and cheerful as Sayori is, I have no doubt that it won't take me long to get along with her. I just hope I'll be able to keep up with her hyperactive personality...

...

...

...

"Hey Monika" I said breaking the silence that had formed between the two of us.

"Yes?"

"...I'm sorry for everything" I said heavily.

"H-Huh? What are you talking about?" she asked with a bit of bewilderment on her face.

"I'm talking about the way I've treated you since you showed up" I sighed "My head wasn't... It wasn't in the best condition because of everything I had to take in, and that's why I started taking it out on you. Hell, even at this moment I'm not able to think as clearly as I'd like to. Plus the fact that I literally saw you as the antagonist of the game yesterday didn't help me keep my wits..."

"But seeing that despite everything I've told you you've done nothing to try to defend yourself, it makes me feel bad. Since you arrived all you've tried to do has been to explain everything to me." I looked her straight in the eyes and then spoke "Forgive me, Monika."

She just stared at me in surprise. Putting her hand to her mouth. Then, she started shaking her head in denial.

"No need to apologize, really. After all I was the one who dragged you out of your home to get you into all this. I should be the one apologizing to you" She said with concern in her voice.

"Nah, it's okay Monika. After all it was me who agreed to save your friends, so don't blame yourself for it" I said trying to sound reassuring.

"Still, I-"

"Fuck, can you just accept the apology? Where's that confident club president I met yesterday?" I said in a half-mocking tone as I smiled sideways.

Monika smiled too, no more words were needed after that. It looks like I'm finally able to find myself comfortable enough with her if I can joke around like I would with a friend.

...

...

...

Friend...

...

...

...

...Can I really call her that?

...

...

...

"No need to think about it now" I thought to myself.

Minutes passed and silence reigned in the room. There was no longer a tense atmosphere between Monika and me, but we just didn't talk because we couldn't think of what to say.

Might as well take the opportunity to ask a few other questions...

"Hey, do you mind if I ask you some more questions?"

The orange-haired girl frowned slightly as she looked at me. It almost seemed to be the way my mother looks at me when she's scolding me...

"Alex..." She said with a certain tone... motherly? What? "You promised me you'd give your head a rest, remember?"

"Yeah Yeah, but not heavy questions, just simple ones. I promise."

Monika let out a small sigh in defeat "Fine. But if I notice you trying too hard I won't tell you anything, got it?"

I just nodded my head before speaking "Well... This is something I've been wondering about since I woke up, so... Why does the room upstairs look just like mine?"

The girl seemed to contemplate my words for a few seconds before replying "As I mentioned, I made several changes to the game script in order to make your time here easier, but in addition to that I went to the trouble of arranging the room to be like yours. That way you would at least have a place that would be familiar to you in this world."

That's... Surprisingly considerate of her. Now I feel even worse for having treated her so badly...

"Well, thank you for that Monika... But how did you know what my room looked like?"

"I saw it while you were playing Act 3" She casually replied.

"B-but how? I don't have any cameras connected to my computer."

"I didn't need them."

...

...

...Worrying, to say the least. But I simply decided not to delve any further into it.

Now my next question...

"Monika... Are we in Japan?" I asked while scratching my cheek trying not to sound goofy.

The girl just stared at me with a flat expression "Oh... That's a... Simpler question than I expected..." She said at the same time her voice trailed off a bit. "Well, to be honest, I'm not quite sure where we are. After all the game never makes clear the exact location where the events happen... " Then she put her fist to her chin, thoughtfully "The economic system of this country uses the dollar, I checked on my way here, but the architectural design of the structures certainly looks western. And on top of that the language spoken is Japanese and the products are Japanese as well..."

The truth is that I don't know if Monika is answering my question or if she is talking to herself, but I simply decided to let her continue rather than interrupt.

"Hmm" was all I could hear from her as she closed her eyes with a thoughtful expression. It was a few seconds before she opened them again and spoke "Honestly... I think the correct thing to do would be to assume that we are in Japan. Despite the fact that the use of the dollar and western influence shouldn't exist here, there are still many elements characteristic of Japan. Language being one of them. It's very likely that the cause of all those things being mixed up is because of your own American origin, and that the game also didn't have much information to base its own location on" She said intelligently.

A logical deduction indeed. Maybe I would have been able to come to that conclusion too, except that my head is a mess.

However, there is something that I find curious...

"...It took you a little while to come to that conclusion. Wouldn't it have been easier for you to check the structure of the game to find the answer?" I asked innocently.

"...Alex, this world is now a replica of your reality. I no longer possess any power here" She said matter-of-factly as she blinked.

...And that it's something that should have been obvious to me. I highly doubt that the game adapted itself to be like the real world while still allowing Monika to control the files.

Well at least now I know I'm in Japan. I wonder what it would be like to watch anime straight from the TV-

Wait a moment.

...If i'm in Japan then how the hell am I even understanding Monika?

"Hey" I said "If we're supposed to be in Japan, how is it possible that I could be understanding what you're saying? Besides... I was able to understand what the products on the fridge were saying despite the fact that they were written in Japanese."

"Filters" That's all the orange-haired girl answered.

"Excuse me?"

"Filters" She repeated enigmatically.

"...Okay" I decided not to press the issue any further. Maybe it would be better that way.

...

...

...

"Hey Monika, one more thing."

"aha?"

"...If it's the weekend then why are you wearing your school uniform?" I asked trying to ignore the awkward feeling I began have.

"Well, let's just say this is proof that the game's transition to a realistic environment wasn't that smooth" She said half ignoring my question and in a somewhat, Ominous tone...

And although I didn't quite understand what she meant by that, the truth is that I prefer it to stay that way.

We were silent again for a while. On my part, I did it because I really had nothing more to ask. On her part, I have no idea. Maybe she has already told me everything she had to tell me.

The minutes in total silence continued. I looked at the nothing again, trying to keep my mind calm to avoid the questions flowing incessantly again as if it were a river. There really are still several things I would like to discuss with the girl next to me, but I have to realize that, at least for now, it is not the right time for it.

"Well Alex, I think it's about time for me to go" Said the orange-haired one pulling me out of my thoughts and breaking the silence, as she started to get up from her seat.

"U-uh? go?" I asked nervously. It's not that I was upset that Monika was leaving, it's just that after spending all this time with her I would feel weird being alone all of a sudden.

Monika just emitted a small chuckle before replying "Of course I will. Now that this world is finally 'Real' I'm not going to waste the opportunity!" She said smiling with a little twinkle in her eyes "I plan on calling the others to ask them out so we can hang out together. Now that they no longer have limitations, I want to see what it's like to finally have a genuine good time with my friends! Besides..." She said lowering the volume of her voice while averting her gaze to the side "That way I can try to make amends with them for what I did, even though they don't remember... It's the least they deserve, don't you think?"

"Oh..." was all I could reply. There was nothing I could argue against that. Besides it would be selfish of me to deny her that opportunity.

"Don't worry, I will come to visit you from time to time. After all it's my duty as a president to maintain a good relationship with my club members!" She said as she closed her eyes and held her thumb to her chest, striking a proud pose.

"Hey, I never said I would join" I said in a mocking tone and chuckling under my breath.

"Well all the more reason for me to come then," she said throwing me her characteristic calm smile.

After that I walked her to the door where the knife from earlier was still lying (I really should pick it up). I opened it, and gave Monika room to get out.

"Well, I guess I'll see you another day," I told her.

"Oh! Wait I almost forgot to give you this" She started looking for something inside one of her pockets. Eventually she ended up pulling out a phone.

"I know you don't have your phone with you, I wasn't able to transport it too when I brought you here, that's why I'm giving you this one. I bought it on the way. This way we can keep in touch. It already has my number added to it so don't worry about that" She said as she leaned forward a bit offering me the cell phone.

"Monika, how on earth could you buy this while you were coming?" I said as I took the device in my hands, admiring it for a few seconds. "It doesn't look bad at all" was what I thought. This girl is really going out of her way to make this all easier for me.

"How do you think I found out that the dollar is the local currency?" She said raising an eyebrow with a smile.

"Darn but... You really shouldn't have bothered. I promise I'll make it up to you... Eventually" I said rubbing the back of my neck.

"Oh don't worry about that" Replied the orange-haired one waving her hand in the air "Apparently money is not an issue for me in this new reality" Whatever she meant by that, I didn't understand. So putting that aside I decided to ask my next question.

"...Hey, I never asked you how you transported me here in the first place" I said still looking at the cell phone and its applications.

"And I believe I told you not to eat your head off with those kinds of questions" She scolded me.

"Okay, okay, you win" I said raising my hands in defeat.

She simply let out a laugh, before observing me with a soft, relaxed look "I guess that's it for today Alex. I'm really glad to know I can count on you for this." She said leaning forward as she placed her hands behind her back.

"I already told you, I made my decision so I'll stick to-"

I was interrupted by a surprise hug from Monika. I didn't quite know how to react. It's already the third time today that I've had such a beautiful girl up close...

For several seconds I just stood there without reacting, until eventually I started to reciprocate, wrapping my arms around the girl as she sunk her head into my chest. I don't know how long we stayed like that, and I don't care either to be honest.

Instead of blushing or getting nervous, I felt calm.

This is not the kind of hug you would give to just anyone, it's the kind of hug you give when you want to express emotions you can't with words.

I felt the embrace full of gratitude and joy.

"Goodbye" She whispered to me.

We broke physical contact, and before I could get a word out Monika was through the door and walking away, her ponytail wagging from side to side with every step she took.

I just stood there, watching as she slowly walked away. As the minutes passed, I couldn't help but think about everything that had happened to me that morning.

First I woke up in someone else's house, thinking I had been kidnapped.

Then Monika showed up and I almost had a mental breakdown.

She then asked for my help in saving the others.

I refused.

Then I had an internal debate about whether I should stay and help or not.

I stayed.

Then Monika cried on me.

We then spent a long time discussing what we would do about helping the others.

After a biology class, I discovered that this whole world adapted to my presence and became 'Real'.

I asked unimportant questions (Although knowing that I am now in Japan is important if you ask me).

Then Monika and I hugged goodbye.

And now here I am, staring at the ceiling of what is now my new room, in my new home.

I don't know at what point I got here, I just know that once I laid down on the bed I realized how really tired I was, more mentally than physically.

"So, now I have this mission to save 3 girls I met in a video game yesterday. With no idea how long it will take me, and no idea how the hell I'm going to do that either" I said to no one specific.

Although I don't quite know exactly what I'm going to save them from, because if Sayori isn't in any real danger that means there's no way all the terrible events that followed her death can take place.

It is just as Monika said, now that she is no longer obliged to follow the orders of the game she is free to have to cause the death of the others. And even if she wanted to, it would be impossible for her because she no longer has any kind of power.

...

...

...

After today maybe I can afford to trust Monika after all. It's the least I can do now that she has all her trust and gratitude placed in me.

All simply because my existence here finally brought her out of her virtual prison and gave her a real, living world.

And also...

Sayori...

Natsuki...

And Yuri...

It seems that their destinies now rest in my hands...

It's a heavy weight to be honest, although I can't complain since I was the one who put it on myself.

Besides... I don't think spending time here is so bad.

Sure, I'm going to miss my 'Real' life, but that doesn't mean I can't enjoy the opportunities that will come my way here.

And... If it will be with the 4 members of the club, maybe staying won't be so bad...

I just hope I can adapt properly to everything.

...

...

...

Adapt...

...

...

...

"Heh, who knew that someday I'd have to adjust to living in a game." I said with a tired laugh. I'm living the dream of many people out there, but if they only knew the stress all this caused me...

With that last thought in mind, I finally closed my eyes. Almost immediately I fell asleep, probably from all the tiredness I had been accumulating all morning.

And with that, it was the beginning of what would become my new reality, in wich i will take a new route in order to help the others.

Thus began my new life in the world of Doki Doki Literature Club.

Notes:

And with this we finally bring the prologue to an end!

I know it probably lasted longer than many would have liked, but I did it this way mostly because I really wanted to have a fairly solid start before getting into the plot. As I mentioned before, I write this fic more for myself than anything else, so I write according to what I would like to see, and I generally like to see a story with a good start.

I think so far this has been the chapter I've enjoyed writing the most. It really amazes me how it practically wrote itself since as I went along the ideas kept coming to my mind.

I really hope you enjoyed reading it as much as I enjoyed doing it.

Remember that if you liked it you can bookmark this story and follow it so you don't miss every time I upload a new chapter! You can also share it so others can know about it. Also don't forget to leave a comment to know what you thought of the chapter or the story in general!

With nothing more to say, I take my leave.

Bye Bye!

(PS: I wrote the biology class part after doing a quick search on the internet. I'm not sure if I wrote correctly how organisms and bacteria work so forgive me if there are mistakes there).

Chapter 4: Act 1 - Chapter 1: New World, New Places

A new day, a new beginning.

I never imagined that such an innocent expression full of good vibes would be the perfect sentence to accurately describe my situation.

After Monika left yesterday, the first thing I did was to go to sleep to try to get some well-deserved rest. And it seems that I was more tired than I imagined, because I ended up sleeping until the next day.

Hunger.

That was the first thing I felt once I opened my eyes. An appetite so immense that I could swear how my stomach had started to consume itself. It was as if a huge void had formed inside me, fervently demanding nourishment.

"Uhhhhg!" I moaned as I clutched my stomach, still lying on the bed. I had never felt so hungry in my life... It hurts.

Why the hell is my stomach so empty? I mean, I'm sure yesterday-

Oh.

...Right.

With the exhaustion I had built up from Monika's visit, I never took the time to even have a snack or anything. The first thing I did was go to sleep.

"...How can I be so dumb?" I said as I slapped my forehead.

First I forgot to check the windows and door yesterday, and now it turns out I forgot to eat too.

If I die, it will be because I'm stupid. Mark my words.

Seeing that lying down is not going to do anything to calm the desperate growling emitting from my stomach, I finally decide to get out of bed still holding my belly in an attempt to ease the pain.

Walking slowly to the door, I open it and continue my way down the hallway until I reach the stairs.

With each step down, I can feel the strength draining out of me more and more. My body starts to wobble a little, and before I can stumble and fall I manage to grab hold of the handrail.

I finally finish walking down the stairs that seemed to go on forever, and head for the kitchen. I didn't give any glance to the room in general, as my goal was already quite clear from the beginning.

Opening the fridge as if my life depended on it (although by this point it could very well be the case), I start looking at all the products, desperately searching for that which would be able to satiate my appetite.

Eggs, Vegetables, Meat, etcetera.

...There's nothing processed? I need to eat immediately, damn it...

Somewhat dejectedly, I close the fridge door as I lean my weight on the counter to try to conserve what little energy I have left. The last thing I need right now is to pass out.

"No processed food. I might as well make myself a few fried eggs to eat, but I don't think I can hold out that long. I need to eat something right now..." I thought as I closed my eyes.

Suddenly an idea crosses my mind, and with my weight still resting on the counter, I start heading for the cupboard.

"Please please please please please please please" I pleaded multiple times as I reached out my hand to open the little door.

And as soon as I did I was greeted with the most beautiful image I had ever had in the short time I have been awake.

Bread.

Resting inside the cupboard was a package of bread. Its beautiful crust and plastic wrap seemed to emit a heavenly glow that made me feel like I was looking at the exact definition of an angel.

Grabbing the package in a hurried manner, I open it and begin to nonchalantly devour the first piece I manage to pull out. I'm not even going to bother to accompany it with anything. At this point it's my stomach doing the thinking, not my mind.

Once I'm done with the first piece, I eat another, and another, and another, and another, and so on.

I don't know exactly how many I ended up eating, but the truth is that I don't care at all. The only important thing is that I finally managed to calm my appetite.

Taking a seat in one of the kitchen chairs, I let out a sigh of relief as I pat my stomach indicating that I'm already full. I don't think having bread was enough to replace the three meals I should have had yesterday, but it was either that or pass out making fried eggs.

Leaning back further in the chair, I close my eyes as I allow myself to relax. It hasn't exactly been the best way to start the day after all. It honestly feels weird to me that mom didn't have breakfast ready at once but-

...

...

...

...

...

...

...Oh, right.

I'm not at home...

With the whole thing about my stomach devouring itself, my current situation totally slipped my mind.

...I'm still in the game.

I'll be honest, there was a small part of me that really hoped that once I woke up everything would go back to normal, and I would have chalked all this craziness up to a simple dream.

But this is not a dream.

This is reality.

My new reality...

I know I got myself into this position by agreeing to Monika's request, but now that my mind is no longer going through a roller coaster of information, I am able to properly think through the weight of my actions.

I put aside my opportunity so I could go home to my mother, family, and friends.

Then I agreed to help a fictional character save other fictional characters I met just 1 day ago.

And now I'm here.

...

...

...

"...I should have thought this through" I said to myself.

I still don't quite understand why I ended up agreeing to help Monika. It's not that I regret it, it's just that the way I did it felt a bit... Weird.

I've never in my life had any delusions of being a 'Hero' or anything like that. I'm just a guy who was trying to live his life in a normal way without bothering anyone.

...And that's the strange thing about it.

In other circumstances, maybe I would have shut down the process in order to leave right away, but the feeling I had when I was about to do that was not... Natural for me.

I don't consider myself a selfish person who would never help anyone, but come on, even the most altruistic people have limits. And I think giving up all the life you know is one of them.

The possibility of going back home is still there, I could finish the laptop process and leave whenever I want. But by this point that idea is buried deep in the back of my mind.

Resting my head on my hands, I close my eyes and inhale and exhale multiple times to keep my mind calm.

What was the exact reason I agreed to help?

Was it grief for what happened to the girls?

Guilt for leaving them here and sealing their fate?

Regret for not having done anything for them while I played?

Cowardice for not being able to carry out a simple decision?

...Or... was it something else I don't know about?...

...

...

...

...

...

...

"...Fuck it. It's too early for this..." I thought as I let out a heavy sigh.

I already ate my head off too much yesterday, I don't need to do it again.

I still have a lot of questions I'd like answers to, but hell, Monika's right. I should allow myself to take a little break and just adapt to everything.

...Adapt.

...

...

...

...

"Well, I guess I could start there..."

Rising from my seat and putting the bread away in the cupboard, I headed for the living room.

There are still a few places left in the house that I haven't visited, so I might as well use this time to get a better feel for where I'm going to be living from now on.

Deciding to start with this floor, I look for any room I might have missed. Eventually I find it. On the right side of the room is a door that I'm sure I hadn't seen before.

Walking to it now with more energy thanks to my full stomach, I open it to find the laundry room.

Stepping inside, I begin to take a closer look at the room. It's not very big to say the least, but it's big enough to have two washing machines in it, so on that side there's no problem.

I see a small basket resting on top of one of the washers. I guess it's for putting dirty or clean clothes in. It'll come in handy if I ever want to keep my room moderately clean...

Seeing a small shelf on the wall, I walk over to it to be surprised to find that it is completely full of cleaning products. Bleach, soap, stain remover, fabric softener, etc. You name it, and sure enough, it's here.

I picked up one of the several bottles of fabric softener to look at it more properly. As expected, all its information is written in Japanese, but thanks to the 'filters' as Monika said, I am able to understand it perfectly. I opened the cap of the bottle and brought it up to my nose, the pleasant aroma of the softener filling all my nostrils.

"With two washing machines and products like that, maybe keeping my clothes clean isn't going to be so hard" I laughed a little at my own comment. It's no surprise to anyone that I'm not the neatest person in the world, and that has cost me more scolding from my mom than I'd like to admit.

Seeing that there is nothing more to highlight in the laundry room, I leave.

The next thing I want to explore is the upstairs. I don't think there's much else to see there besides that door in the hallway that I never bothered to open. So I guess I'll start there.

Finally arriving at my destination, I put my hand on the knob and open.

"Well, I was beginning to worry that the house didn't have one of these."

As it turns out, the door in the hallway leads to the bathroom. To be honest it's bigger than I expected. If I had to make a comparison I'd say it would be half the size of the kitchen downstairs.

Well, there's not much I can highlight here. It has the typical bathroom stuff. A tub, toilet, sink, a few other cleaning supplies, etc. Nothing that really stands out to me.

Approaching the mirror, I could notice how it was actually a small door. I open it, and am pleasantly surprised to find that this bathroom has a medicine cabinet. Inside the small shelf there are multiple medicines and pills for different types of pains.

Not that I'm going to use them anytime soon (and hopefully never), but it's comforting to know that I have them at hand, just in case I need them.

Closing the mirror again, I decide to look at myself in the reflection to check my condition and-

...

...

...

...this is... A surprise.

The truth is that I don't really know what I expected to find when I looked at my reflection, but it was definitely NOT the image I had in front of me.

Much of my face is different from how I remember it.

My brown hair, once a bit shorter and lined up, is now a mess. But one of those messes that somehow looks good. I can even notice how It's longer, with several ends sticking out that form bangs on my forehead.

My blue eyes are still, well, blue, but now they're bigger and rounder, with my pupils being comparable to a near-perfect mirror because of the way they reflect light.

And finally, the overall shape of my face is much more defined.

...

...

...

...

...

I don't know if this is Monika's doing or the game itself, but now my overall appearance looks like that of a fucking anime character.

...

...

...

No, wait... I look like a character from Doki Doki...

...

...

...

"There's no point in thinking about it..." I said to myself with a sigh. Of all the things I could have found in the bathroom, this was one I wasn't expecting at all...

Still feeling somewhat bewildered by my new discovery, I decide to leave the bathroom. I don't know how to feel about my change in appearance, but to be honest it's not something that bothers me much. My appearance is the least of my worries at the moment.

Pushing my thoughts aside, I start heading back to the stairs. I think I can wrap up my exploration of the house with this-

"Uh?"

As I approach the stairs, my eyes catch something hanging from the ceiling at the end of the hallway. Curious, I begin to approach the strange object.

And on closer inspection, I realize that it is a... Rope?

Does this house have an attic?

Reaching out for the rope, I pull on it. Immediately after doing so, a flight of stairs fell in front of me, granting me access to this new room.

Climbing with some caution, I finally enter.

The first thing that jumps out at me is the amount of boxes and other objects up here. I'm not sure what each one has, but I'm not too curious to start investigating right now. Besides, judging by the smell of dust and dirt, this place hasn't been visited in a long time.

I run one of my fingers over the surface of the nearest box and it comes out enveloped in a thick layer of dust.

"All the less reason to get me investigating. Besides I don't think there's anything in here that's really worthwhile. It's probably just junk or something..."

Seeing that there's nothing interesting up here, I head back down the hallway. I go down the attic stairs, and down to the living room, taking a seat on the couch.

I think I can now consider my research concluded. Except for the fact that there is only one bedroom, everything else looks normal. Cozy, even.

...

...

...

Well...

...

...

...

What's next?

The minutes pass and I do nothing but stay in my seat. I honestly expected to find something interesting during my investigation (apart from my new look), but everything certainly looks normal.

So... What am I supposed to do?

I had decided to investigate to keep my mind distracted from any kind of question. And now that I have nothing to do I'm alone with my thoughts again.

I understand that my brain wants to look for an answer to everything, but damn it's starting to tire me out as no matter how much I want to stay calm I can't seem to do it...

I don't know if that's a normal thing to be honest. I mean, I'm in a situation that I'm sure has never happened to anyone else.

After all, how many cases are there of people who have been abducted by a video game?

In fiction, many. But in real life...

"Damn, I'm doing it again" I said holding my hand to my forehead.

Never in my life did I believe that the day would come when my own mind would betray me and go out of its way to give me a migraine. Wasn't it enough to almost make me collapse yesterday?

I try to stay calm, and what's the first thing that happens? The questions start pouring down like rain.

How am I supposed to live alone?

How am I supposed to support myself?

What am I going to do about school?

Frustrated, I slap my cheeks a few times to get out of my thoughts. If I go on like this I'm sure I'm going to have to use the pills from the medicine cabinet upstairs...

Monika said I shouldn't overexert myself so much. I could at least keep the promise I made to her...

But then... What should I do now?

Staying home all day is an option, but I really don't want to do it. Most likely I wouldn't be able to find something to distract myself with.

It's not that I'm the type of person who needs to be doing something all the time, it's just that if I sit around doing nothing sooner or later my mind will go back to straining to ask questions.

Sighing heavily, I lean my weight on the armrest of the couch.

Lost in thought as I try to find something to do, my gaze wanders around the room without a fixed target.

"...I could try calling Monika. See if she wants to hang out or something. Hell even talking over messages would be nice..."

"Though on second thought... Maybe that's not a good idea. Most likely she's busy spending quality time with any of her friends. It would be selfish to interrupt her just because I can't keep my thoughts straight..." I said to myself.

Minutes pass, and eventually I end up focusing on the window that overlooked the front yard. From here I can see a few people walking down the street, plus I can hear the soft, cheerful chirping of birds.

Heh, it really is all real out there-

Wait.

That's it!

If staying in the house isn't a viable option... Then I can go outside!

That way I could not only keep my thoughts at bay, but I'll also be able to explore my surroundings. That might come in handy to calm my mind.

Plus that way it will be easier for me to settle into the place.

After all, I'm in Japan now. Not that that's been my lifelong dream, but fuck it would be stupid not to take advantage of the opportunity.

"And I might as well take advantage and see if they have video games around the area..." I said with a small smile.

Alright, it's settled.

I'm going exploring today!

---

After taking a bath to freshen up (which did wonders for my mood), and putting on some blue jeans and a black hoodie I found in the closet, I walked out of the house.

I took a big, long breath as soon as I stepped outside. Letting the air of the place fill my lungs. I must admit that the air here is quite clean and pure. It gives me a really nice feeling~

Judging by the various people walking down the street, and the row of houses on both sides of the street, I think I can assume I'm in a neighborhood. Probably medium or small, but I'm not at all sure.

Starting to walk down the street, I take a careful look at the various people passing by.

Some seem busy talking on the phone, others are walking the dog, children are playing... Everything certainly looks welcoming, and more importantly, alive.

Monika was right, it seems that my mere presence here gave a new life to this whole reality. I don't want to imagine how much she must have suffered spending so many years trapped in an empty place knowing that everything was simply the equivalent of a prison in a virtual world...

...That sounded more depressing than I would have liked...

As I walk along several people glance at me for a few seconds. I guess even with my more 'Doki' appearance so to speak, my American features are still noticeable. Some people just look at me and don't say anything, and others cheerfully wave at me.

Eventually I end up reaching the end of my road. From here the street splits in two, left and right.

"Ehh... I'll go this way" I say as I take a right turn.

Continuing on my way, I slow down a bit to take a closer look at my surroundings.

As Monika said, the design of the buildings in general is quite western, although it also has the typical features you might find in 'Real' Japan.

It certainly looks nice, it's a combination I never thought I'd see but at least now I know it doesn't look ugly.

Other than those details, I don't get to see anything really remarkable. There are a lot more people walking here than in the neighborhood. The streets full of life with cars passing by incessantly. With a soft, cool breeze caressing my skin.

I can see different stores open. Most of them seem to be grocery stores. Some butchers and vegetable stores as well.

At least now I know I don't have to go too far away when it comes to shopping...

I don't know how long I was walking, but I ended up coming to another fork. Judging by the noise and the large number of people coming from the other side, it seems that from here the area is much more urban. It might be interesting to explore but I don't want to get too far from home...

...

Oh, screw it.

Making myself a mental map so I can remember where I came from, I wander into this new area, again taking the path to the right so it's easier for me to remember where I came from.

Here I notice much more activity than before. People come and go incessantly. Most of them are young people walking while having a conversation, and I can notice how many of them are carrying bags of clothes, electronics, and other everyday items. I seem to be in a commercial area.

Turning right again at an intersection, I notice how there are a few restaurants on this street. According to the signs, some specialize in traditional Japanese food, while others serve more modern or international dishes. I think I even saw a McDonald's on the way...

Not only are there restaurants, but also a few clothing stores. I can't help but notice how a good portion of the people going in and out of them are girls around my age. I guess school isn't their biggest concern at the moment...

...Huh, I think I thought I saw someone with a red ribbon in the crowd of girls. I must be imagining things...

Disregarding that detail, I continue on my way.

As I go on, the activity on the street only increases. It's starting to get a little difficult to walk with so many people here...

It seems that this area is more technology oriented. I see several stores promoting the latest in phones. Others selling computer components. And others just selling accessories. So far there is nothing to pique my curiosity.

...Forget it, I've found something.

"Aha, finally something to my liking" I thought with a smile.

On the other side of the street I can see a store dedicated to video games. Judging by the shop windows I would say that they focus on both consoles and games.

Approaching at a fast pace as if I were a child, I walk through the doors of the store.

I have never seen anything so beautiful in my life.

Video games, consoles, controllers, accessories, everything you can imagine related to gaming, is here. It's like a gamer's paradise for God's sake. Look I really like the stores we have in America, but the ones in Japan are on another level!

Heck I can even see various cutouts and body-size figures of iconic characters like Mario, Link, Sonic, etc. It really adds a more jovial vibe to the place.

In any other situation I would be questioning how the hell there are video games inside this reality, but right now that's the least of my concern.

I excitedly walk over to one of the shelves to take a look at the various titles they have for sale. God Of War, Breath of The Wild, Halo, even special editions of some AAA games. They have everything here!

"Oh god as soon as I have money I'm going to come and buy the whole store if necessary~" I thought happily.

It's amazing how talking about video games gets my spirits up, but I just can't help it. They've been with me since I was a kid, so it's only natural that I'm so fond of them.

Leaving the shelf aside, I start to check the console section with the same excitement.

They have the consoles of the 3 main companies here, including those of the past generation.

And their prices are even cheaper than what I've come to see in America!

I definitely have to come here when I have money...

Unfortunately, reality smacks me in the face again to shake me out of my state of absolute excitement.

I'm supposed to be here to explore the area, not be enraptured with video games...

Painfully, I turn away from the shelf to head for the exit. I really wish I could spend more time in the store, but unfortunately I still have things to do...

Stepping outside, I realize that something is... wrong.

"Uhhh... Hadn't I come from that direction?" I said somewhat puzzled as I looked to the left.

"No, wait, I came from the right... Or did i actually came left from across the street?"

Damn, in my excitement to enter the store I didn't end up noticing which way I went.

Watching carefully I try to look for some landmark that tells me which way I came, but unfortunately I can't locate any.

I wasn't even thinking about landmarks while walking...

"All right, all right. There's no need to panic. I'm not lost. I just have to follow a path until I find something familiar. Yep. That'll be easy." I thought in an attempt to calm the nerves that were threatening to course through my body.

If I remember correctly up to this point I've gone right twice, and before I entered the store I was... On the left?

A little hesitant, I decide to go in that direction. I am confident in my ability to locate myself. I'm not going to get lost.

Going further into the urbanization, I realize that from this specific area onwards, there are things that are much more characteristic of Japan. Written and illustrated content to be more precise.

That's right, I'm talking about manga.

I'll be honest, I don't consider myself an Otaku. Sure, I've seen anime, but the only works I really know are Pokemon and Dragon Ball. In general everything else doesn't really catch my attention. I'm more of a video game guy.

Still, I end up approaching one of the multiple kiosks scattered around. Noticing along the way several people minding their own business. Some seem to be looking for a manga to read, others just talking happily, and I even saw someone cosplaying.

Once I get to the kiosk, I glance through several manga there to see if anything catches my eye.

"Chainsaw Man, One Punch Man, Boku No Hero..." There are several here that look interesting. Plus one of my friends was always recommending Boku No Hero to me so I should check it out sometime...

Moving on to the next section of the kiosk, my eyes end up landing on the cover of a manga in which there were 4 girls striking poses.

"Parfait Girls?" I said as I picked up the manga.

"This looks way too adorable and sweet for me... I mean, already with the pink color on the cover I feel like I'm going to get a cavity just looking at it."

"You're going to buy that kid?" Said the salesman pulling me out of my thoughts.

"U-Uh?" was all I could say as I turned to look at the man who looked to be in his late thirties.

"Well... Not really, I was just observing. That's all" I said scratching the back of my neck.

"Oh, well that's a relief" the man said as he let out a sigh before continuing to speak in a lower tone of voice "Just between you and me, there's a... Girl who loves that manga. She always comes here to buy the new volumes, and that one you have there is the last one I have left. If you had taken it I'm sure the little girl would kill me" He said while letting out a laugh. I don't know if it was because he really thought it was funny or because of nerves.

"...Okay?" I said puzzled. It's also not like I understand why this man would tell me a fact like that... All of a sudden. I don't really care much about it though. It's none of my business..

"Well, I guess I'll be on my way then" I started to turn around to continue on my way.

"Hey, wait a minute!" Said the salesman making me stop to look at him again "You were looking for something specific? I have a lot of genres if you don't like Slice Of Life" He said as he pulled out a box full of many other manga.

"Huhhh... I-I'm not looking for anything specific. I've never read manga before so I don't think-"

"What are you saying?!" Said the totally surprised man interrupting what I was about to say "Holy crap kid, have you been living under a rock or what?"

"Well, it's just that I recently moved to Japan so..." To be honest what I said was the truth. I recently moved to Japan... A day ago...

"Oh, that's understandable..." The man frowned for a moment, as if he was seriously thinking about a decision.

"Tell me, what are your tastes boy?" He asked finally breaking the silence.

"Well... Video games, I guess" That was an absolute understatement considering that a while ago I was gawking at different games.

"Uh-huh! Then I may have something for you" Then the man pulled out another box and set it on top of the counter.

"Manga adaptations of video games don't usually sell very well here, but lucky for you I have several that are sure to catch your eye!" Said the man with total excitement as he pulled several volumes out of the box and showed them to me.

The salesman is treating this situation with way too much enthusiasm. And just because I've never read a manga in my life...

Well, it would be rude to just ignore him and walk away, so with a bit of disinterest I start looking at the various manga.

I recognize several names here, but none of them manage to catch my attention. After all, why would I want to read a manga when I could play all-

My eyes stop on a specific volume. Picking it up to appreciate it in more detail, I observe to my delight what it is.

A Zelda Twilight Princess manga!

I'm a big fan of the saga, and Twilight Princess was the first one I played as a kid, so I have a special affection for it. I don't care if the manga is good or not, if I see my favorite game in it, then I want it.

"I'll take this one!" I said excitedly.

"Great! That'll be $5 for that volume!"

Still excited, I reach into my pants pocket for the money I...

...

...

...

The money I don't have...

...

Oh, darn it.

I totally forgot that I don't have any currency with me. Which is really worrying considering I live alone now...

With my spirits lost, I look at the vendor with a defeated expression "...I don't have any money" I said in a whisper.

"Take it away" said the salesman matter-of-factly.

"Uh?" was all I managed to say as a look of utter confusion adorned my face.

"I said take it away kid. I told you that those kinds of adaptations don't sell very well at my booth, so I would have gotten rid of these copies in a few weeks anyway. I'd rather at least be able to get rid of one even if I don't make any money for it. Besides..." Then the man came dangerously close to my face, looking at me with an almost sinister smile "It's always a pleasure for me to introduce someone new to the wonderful world of manga~"

I took a step back, trying to regain my personal space.

This man... He really is passionate about what he does...

"W-Well, thanks for the manga..." I said hesitantly "I-I think I'd better be going... Goodbye!" I said turning around immediately and walking briskly with the manga in my hands.

"Bye! I hope to see you around again!" the man said in a cheerful tone.

I honestly don't know if I'm going to come back... But I suppose I might if I really come to like this manga a lot.

Anyways, I don't think there's much else here that I want to explore. Like I said, I'm not exactly the most obsessed person with anime and manga in general.

So taking back the way I came, I end up back in the electronics area.

"Maybe I could go back into that store and see if-"

My thoughts were interrupted by a loud growl coming from my stomach.

I could feel my cheeks redden immediately. I just hope it didn't sound that loud.

Why the hell am I hungry again anyway? After all, it's-

"2 O'CLOCK IN THE AFTERNOON?!" I shouted while checking the time on my phone. I can feel the gaze of several passersby glare at me due to my sudden outburst. That's not what's important right now though.

But I left home at 10 am! Did I waste that much time out here? I can't believe I actually lost track of time like that.

Hell, I'd better hurry back. I don't think the pile of bread I have in my stomach can last long enough for the ride home...

And speaking of the road.

...

...

...

...

...

Where the hell did I came from?

This definitely couldn't get any worse...

---

Okay, things did get worse.

When I found out how late it was I thought getting out of here would be relatively easy. I may have never been to Japan in my fucking life, but I still thought I would be able to properly locate myself thanks to the mental map I made for myself.

And god how wrong I was.

I took the wrong route multiple times thinking it was the right one. Then I realized I was walking in circles when I ran back into the manga vendor and the same cosplayer (I still don't know what character he dressed up as). So I started taking different paths.

It only got worse.

I don't know why the hell I thought it would be a good idea to start randomly alternating between left and right, but that only helped me get even more lost.

And now here I am, at 4:30 in the afternoon, starving, in a totally unfamiliar place, with no idea how to get home.

I could ask for directions, or even use the GPS on my cell phone, but it's no use because I have no idea what the hell the neighborhood I live in is called.

I can't even take a cab. I don't have any money.

Right now I find myself wandering aimlessly in a calmer part of the place. I wish I could analyze the surroundings better, but with my stomach eating itself out for the second time today it is impossible for me to focus properly.

I just know I need to eat something soon. Really soon.

I have to think of a solution to this terrible predicament. I could try to call Monika and ask for help, but I don't want to bother her with this, it was me who got into this mess...

"Okay, then I need to contemplate my options right now. Maybe that way I can come up with a solution." I thought as I put my hand to my belly in an attempt to appease the pain.

I could try asking for directions, but I still don't know exactly where I live, plus I don't even know what this place is called...

I could also keep walking until I see if I can find the way I came. But considering that the rumbling of my stomach gets worse with every step I take that doesn't seem like a good idea either...

I could...

...

I could...

...

...

Could...

...

...

...

...I don't know what to do...

...Too hungry...

I... Can't... Think...

Sighing, I walk on aimlessly. With a crestfallen head. Passing by a few passersby who look at me quizzically, probably because of my behavior.

"In the end maybe I'd have to call Mo-"

"Uwah!"

"Gah!"

Without quite knowing how, I ended up tripping hard into someone on the road, causing us both to fall butt-first against the ground.

The impact stunned me a bit. Whoever had bumped into me must have been running or something...

With some pain and effort, I get back on my feet, and start dusting myself off. Still not looking at the cause of my fall, I decide to speak.

"Hey! Watch where you're going!" I exclaim in an irritated tone. Having an empty stomach doesn't help my spirits...

"Ohhh I'm so sorry!" The person's voice is female.

Having finished cleaning myself up and picking up the manga, I turn around to properly observe who I'm with-

"...!" I suppress a gasp.

...

...

...

...

...

I can't believe what I'm looking at.

The person I thought a few seconds ago was just another passerby is actually someone I know.

It wasn't Monika, but seeing this new girl had the same effect on me as when I first saw the orange-haired girl.

That pink short-sleeved shirt.

Those short blue pants.

That signature red bow adorning her coral-pink hair.

And her light blue eyes, once empty and soulless, are fully illuminated again.

...

...

...

...Sayori.

The girl in front of me, is Sayori.

...

...

...

...

...

I... I knew I was going to run into her sooner or later. But I was really hoping it would be at school.

I didn't come here mentally prepared for this. Right now I can feel like I've disconnected from the whole world. My hunger wasn't even an issue anymore.

Sayori is here... And she's alive.

That was the clearest thought I had.

I never thought that just seeing her there, as cheerful and vivacious as ever, would be able to take my breath away.

I know I saw it through a screen, but still. Sayori's death was the trigger for all the shit that happened in the game.

Even recalling it in my mind, I got a vivid image of that very moment

Her eyes devoid of color...

Her bloodied hands...

The rope...

There were so many thoughts that came to my mind that I was unable to grasp any of them.

It's exactly the same thing that happened to me with Monika.

Even being fully aware that the girls now exist, it wasn't enough to calm me down.

"Fuck I feel a headache coming on..." I thought as I gritted my teeth.

"Sorry!" Was all I heard the girl say as I snapped out of my stupor. She seemed to be apologizing, because she was bowing.

"...No worries..." I responded almost as a motor reaction. Right now my brain isn't with me at all...

Sayori then straightened up, holding shopping bags in her hands, and looked at me with a curious expression as she took a few steps forward "Hey, are you feeling okay? You look a little out of it... I hope the fall didn't affect you that much, hehe" Then she put her two index fingers together while placing a nervous smile.

"I... I'm fine" I said dryly.

I want to talk. I really want to. But right now the noise in my head is so loud that it's capable of drowning out my reasoning abilities.

Sayori is alive.

She is here.

And she is talking to me.

...

...

...

...

...

I need to rest.

"Are you sure you're okay? Not to be nosy or anything, but you just don't seem very conscious right now?" asked Sayori with a worried tone and expression.

"Don't worry about it... It's just been a long day" I half lied.

"Mmm" Was what I heard the girl say as she looked at me with a thoughtful frown "No. You're not fine"

"Huh?" I said somewhat surprised.

She then adopted a big smile again as she raised her hands in the air "I'm able to detect when a person is in trouble!" She exclaimed.

"..." I just stared at her with a flat expression.

"W-Well, I can't do that..." she said with a nervous laugh before continuing "But I can still tell you're not feeling well! It's written all over your face!"

"You don't need to worry, really. I just want to go home-" The words stopped short in my mouth now as a new realization came into my head.

Sayori... She was supposed to be the protagonist's neighbor!

She knows where the neighborhood is!

Thank goodness I didn't skip that dialogue...

...But now a new problem arises.

How am I going to convince her to guide me?

I know where she lives, but she doesn't know where I live. It would be very strange to ask her for that without sounding like a stalker...

Well, I'm already having a conversation with her. I could try to deflect the topic in my favor...

"Oh..." Sayori said with a sad expression for a few seconds before returning to her characteristic cheerfulness "Well! If you want to leave then I won't stop you anymore!" And then she turned around to leave.

"Wait!" I called out to her.

"Uh? Is something wrong?" she asked curiously.

"I-It's just that... You didn't even tell me your name..."

"Oh!" Then she approached me again "My name is Sayori Amagumo, nice to meet you!" she said cheerfully.

...

"... She has a surname..."

...

"My name is Alex Mayer, nice to meet you too" I quickly replied. I'm not going to give my mind a chance to wander...

"Alex Mayer? That's not a very Japanese name to say..."

"That's because I'm not Japanese... I'm from the United States. I came to Japan as an exchange student" I said matter-of-factly.

"Oh? You're a foreigner!" Then she started looking at me from side to side at an incredible speed as she spoke "That explains why you look different from others. I'm surprised you speak such fluent Japanese!"

"A-Ah it's just that I've been practicing for quite a while" I said somewhat overwhelmed by Sayori's energy.

"Well, you've learned it very well! You speak practically as if you were a native speaker. Congratulations!" She said closing her eyes and giving me a thumbs up.

"...Thank you" I don't quite know how to answer her. I don't even speak Japanese. It's thanks to the filters that Monika mentioned...

"And tell me Alex, how long have you been in Japan?"

"Uh, a little less than a week..." Actually I arrived yesterday but I don't have to tell you that...

"A week?! You still have a lot left to discover then!" Then without warning she grabbed me by the wrist and practically started dragging me away. "Well, you're lucky I was shopping! I'm going to show you a lot of great places around here! They may not be like what they have over there in America, but I assure you, you're going to have fun!"

"Wh-what? Sa-Sayori n-no-!" I failed to vocalize properly. Mostly because I'm trying not to fall over at the surprising force Sayori is dragging me with. Oh god I just hope we're not attracting too much attention...

"Oh don't worry, it'll be fun! Plus this way we can get to know each other better~" cooed the girl in a happy tone.

"S-Sayori, seriously I-I don't think that-" My words were interrupted by a very loud growl which came from... My stomach.

Sayori stopped in her tracks, looking in all directions with a surprised expression.

"What... What was that?" the girl asked.

"...My stomach" I managed to say. I can feel my whole face turning red...

Sayori then turned to me, letting go of my arm "Uh? Are you hungry?"

"Y-Yes... That's the reason I wanted to go home. I don't think I can take much more..." I said still chagrined by the situation.

"Well why didn't you say so before?" She said innocently.

"I tried to tell you while you were dragging me away."

"Oh, sorry about that, hehe..." She replied with a nervous smile. "Well, in that case I guess I'm really going to have to let you go" She said with... a sad tone.

"Actually..." I began "You see, it's just that I still know absolutely nothing about the area. I had gone out today so I could explore this area and familiarize myself with the surroundings. But let's just say a few things happened... And I got lost..." That last I said in an almost inaudible whisper.

"You got lost? That's not good. Do you at least remember the way you came?"

"If I knew it I would have gone home hours ago."

"Oh, right..." Sayori exclaimed putting her index fingertips together "But do you know where you live at least?"

"Not at all. I don't even know what my neighborhood is called..."

"Oh? Neighborhood? There's one nearby!" she said excitedly "Is that by any chance where you live?"

"Well, maybe... I'm not too sure to be honest" I said running a hand through my now messy hair.

"Well, I happen to live in the neighborhood I just mentioned to you. I could take you there and see if it's the same one where you live!"

"I... I'd really appreciate it very much, but..." My voice cracked a little "Don't you have more things to do? I really wouldn't want to interrupt your activities" I said scratching the back of my neck.

At first I was going to take her offer right away (that was my plan after all), but it would just feel wrong to make the girl stop doing her things just to help me...

"Oh nonsense" She said as she shook her head "After all I'm always happy to help someone in trouble! And don't worry about me, I was done shopping anyway" She said as she closed her eyes with a smirk on her face.

"Are you sure?" I asked uncertainly.

"Of course! Besides, friends are always there to help each other don't you think?"

"We're friends now?" I said in a half-mocking tone.

Sayori then looked at me with an expression a little... Hurt? Before lowering her gaze and starting to fiddle with her fingers (How the hell does she do that with bags in her hands?) "W-Well... We don't have to be friends if you don't want to... Since we just met and all of that..." She said in a whisper with some sadness.

And I don't know why, but seeing Sayori behaving that way made a small pain pierce through my heart. The pose she adopted... It's disturbingly similar to the one she had when she died...

"Hey" I caught her attention "We still don't know each other at all, and your first impression was basically tripping against me. But... Yeah. We can be friends if you want, Sayori. You look like a good person to hang out with" I said trying to sound reassuring.

"Really?"

"Sure"

She then rushed against me wrapping me in a tight hug "Hurray!" she exclaimed happily.

For my part I tried to keep my balance so as not to fall before the overwhelming force with which Sayori threw herself at me. This girl has too much energy...

...And now that I think about the situation better, I have a pretty girl hugging me tightly again. Only now it's in a public place...

I can feel how my whole face is completely reddened...

I hope this doesn't become a habit... Although I wouldn't object too much if it did...

...

...

...

Oh god what am I thinking?

Finally letting me go, Sayori took a few steps in the direction of the opposite street.

"Well, let's not waste any more time!" She said as she gestured for me to come with her.

I simply walked over without saying anything. And so, I started to follow Sayori on the path that I really hope will lead me home. Because if it doesn't... Well, better not to think about it.

I just hope it won't take too long...

---

To my surprise, our journey passed without much hassle.

I honestly expected that with Sayori's hyperactive personality it would take longer to get there. You know, with her getting distracted by everything or something like that.

But that wasn't really the case. Our whole ride was spent chatting happily. She seemed very excited to even be able to talk to me. Plus every time one of us mentioned the word 'Friend' she would start jumping up and down with joy. More than once she almost dropped her bags because of it.

I'd be lying if I didn't say that was cute...

But I still find it odd that she does it. When I first met her she seemed pretty gleeful that she managed to strike up a conversation with me. And when I called out to her to ask her name I could tell how a gleam lit up in her eyes.

That's a normal thing for Sayori to be honest.

But what caught my attention the most was when she asked me if we were friends...

It wasn't so much the question itself, but the way she said it. The sad tone she used when I joked... It really didn't feel like normal sadness.

...

...

...

Could it be her depression that spoke at that moment?

...

...

...

I haven't wanted to think about it, mostly because I'm too hungry to rationalize properly about it.

But I can't just brush aside the fact that I know full well that the girl next to me suffers from depression.

Finding that out in the game was one thing. Come on Monika made it very clear to me during Act 3.

But seeing Sayori in person? You see someone like that and you don't think she has those kinds of problems.

"Right now she's probably fighting her inner demons." I thought as I watched Sayori walking happily while humming a song.

I really now find it hard to believe that Sayori has depression. A girl as cheerful and enthusiastic as her would seem like the last person on earth who could suffer from something like this.

And yet, she does.

Despite her happy-go-lucky, carefree attitude, Sayori has been fighting all her life against the bad thoughts that come with having such a condition. The only thing that made her happy was to see her friends happy.

...

...

...

And yet she still committed suicide.

...

...

...

Depression is a bitch...

"So, are you going to tell me what that manga you're carrying is about?" Sayori asked snapping me out of my thoughts. "The truth is, you don't really seem like the type to like this stuff much... Not that I'm criticizing you or anything!" She said raising her hands in an apologetic gesture.

"Oh, this" Now that I realize it, I seriously carried around a manga all day that's perfectly visible to everyone? I mean, I imagine in Japan they're more tolerant of that sort of thing. But it still makes me a little embarrassed to know that I've been carrying this around in public the entire time...

Tucking the manga under my arm in a vain attempt to hide it, I start talking "Well let's just say you're right. I'm more of a video game player. In fact I've never in my life read any manga. But let's just say I ran into a salesman at a kiosk, and one thing came to another and he ended up giving me this volume for free" I said while scratching the back of my neck.

"Video games? I don't usually play much to be honest..."

"Well if you want you can come over any day and we could play something. I know a few multiplayer titles you might enjoy" I said smiling.

"Really? I'd love that!" Sayori then hugged me tightly again.

Okey this time it's TOO tight.

"S-Sayori- I c-can't b-breathe!-" I tried to speak, but the words barely came out as meaningless mumbles in the face of the strength of the girl's bear hug.

After a few painfully long seconds in which I was beginning to wonder if my life was going to end right there, Sayori let me go, continuing on her way cheerfully.

"This girl... She'll be my undoing..." I whispered as I gasped to regain the oxygen my lungs so badly needed.

I pick up my pace a bit to catch up with Sayori again. I don't really know how long we've been walking and my stomach is already starting to kill me. But it's not like I can reproach her or anything either. It's my fault for being in this situation in the first place.

"Sooooo" She started "What brings you to Japan?" she asked curious.

"I told you. I'm an exchange student" I answered matter-of-factly.

"I know that, I'm not that clueless" she said as she let out a giggle "What I mean is why did you agree to be an exchange student in Japan. I'm sure there were plenty of other countries available."

"O-Oh, right. Well I chose Japan because..." I paused for a few seconds trying to think of a credible excuse "Well... Let's just say I came because I wanted to have a change of scenery."

"How so?" Sayori asked.

"You know, a change in the general environment that I live in. America is great and all, but... Japan has a certain feel to it that makes it special you know?" That part was true. This world's Japan may not be the most faithful representation of the real Japan out there (They use the dollar here for god's sake), but it's still pretty nice.

"Well I'm glad you like our country! I'm honestly thrilled to be able to talk to someone who isn't from here. Tell me, is it true that most Americans are chubby?" the girl asked innocently.

"Ehhh, Sayori you shouldn't ask that kind of question..." I said with a nervous smile.

"Huh? Why?"

"Because it doesn't sound like a very nice thing to do..."

"Oh! Sorry, hehe..." She put her index fingers together again with a nervous smile.

"Anyway. Changing the subject, do you know how much further we have to go?" I've been able to walk to this point mostly because Sayori's own energy was giving me strength to continue. But my body (and stomach) have a limit.

"We shouldn't be too far now... In fact we're here already, look!" she said pointing to, indeed, the entrance to the neighborhood I was looking for. I let out a sigh of relief.

Not that I distrusted Sayori, but let's just say she's not exactly the sharpest person on the planet.

"Hey, a race to see who gets there first!" without allowing me to respond, Sayori started running towards the entrance of the neighborhood.

"S-Sayori wait!"

What I'm about to do is a stupid idea. Running on an empty stomach can only bring bad results. But I didn't want to fall behind either.

So mustering what little energy I have left, I start running with all my might to try to catch up to Sayori.

I don't succeed.

I'm not at full strength after all. But I'm still surprised how Sayori keeps running without stopping for even a second.

"Damn this girl is a runner or what?" I thought trying to close the gap between the two. Sure, I'm not someone particularly athletic, in fact I don't work out very often, but I should still be able to at least get close to her! She's carrying the weight of two bags for crying out loud!

Eventually I end up reaching the finish line. With the manga still under my arm, I place my hands on my knees panting repeatedly in an attempt to catch my breath.

Sayori just looked at me with a smile, striking a triumphant pose by placing her hands on her hips.

"I am the winner!" She celebrated "You really need to work on your cardio Alex~" She cooed cheerfully as she patted my back.

"How... The hell is... That you're... So fast?" I said between gasps.

"It's because I always have the energy to run!" She exclaimed.

...This girl is like a little girl...

Having caught my breath and wiping the sweat from my forehead, I straighten up so that I can keep up with Sayori.

I hadn't noticed before, but she's a bit shorter than Monika, though only by a few centimeters. I'm still taller than both of them, though. I'm 170 cm after all.

Shaking my head to stop rambling, I signal Sayori to continue on our way, now already on the neighborhood street.

Despite the hour there are still a few people outside going about their normal lives. A few cars come and go, although at a much lower frequency than in the morning. Also, the breeze is now a bit more frosty. Though not enough to make me cold (Though most likely my Hoodie is the cause of it).

"I wonder if Sayori is cold. Her outfit doesn't look very warm..."

We spend a few minutes in silence until she breaks it.

"Soooo, what do you like to do?" she asked curiously.

"I think I'm going to need you to be more specific with that" I said raising an eyebrow.

"Oh well, you know. What are your Hobbies, what do you usually do in your spare time, that sort of thing" She said gesturing with her hand.

"Well, I already told you I like video games, so you could count that as my hobby. And as for the rest of it, well... I usually spend the day watching series, being on the internet, or playing games" I said without much energy.

"Huh? That's all? Don't you go out for walks or something?" she asked me with a frown.

"Well of course I go out from time to time. Just not as often as most people usually do..." I said with my voice cracking a little.

"Well that's about to change!" Sayori said with a determined expression "As your friend it now falls on me to make sure you stay active every day! So tomorrow you and I are going out for a walk for some fun time!" She exclaimed cheerfully.

"B-But, Sayori... Don't we have classes tomorrow?" I said with a nervous smile.

"Oh, that's right..." The girl frowned a little, but quickly smiled again before continuing "Well then we'll go out after school ends!" she said excitedly.

Go out... With a girl?

It's not like it's a date or anything, but if it's going to be just the two of us... Well I guess it's normal for me to feel a little nervous.

Besides, I wasn't lying when I said I don't go out often. Mostly because I tend to get bored easily unless I go with my friends.

...Sayori is my friend now though.

...

...

...

...Let's do this.

"Okay, you win. Tomorrow we'll go for a walk for a while. Happy?" I said with a tired smile.

"Hooray!" Before the girl could hug me, I managed to stop her in time. I don't think my body would be able to take something like that again...

After spending a few minutes struggling with Sayori to keep her from breaking me with one of her hugs, she gives up and we keep walking.

As the minutes pass I begin to notice how the sun is setting on the horizon. The sun's rays begin to tint the street with a beautiful golden glow, which combined with the carefree nature of the other passersby and the occasional laughter of children, gives the place a really beautiful ambiance.

"I could get used to this" I thought with a smile.

Reaching a point in our walk, I finally manage to locate my house.

"That's where I live!" I said pointing and running straight to the spot in question. I could hear Sayori say something before she started running too.

Arriving at my destination, I can't help but let out a sigh of relief. It really feels good to get here after spending the whole day on the street.

"You live here?!" Sayori exclaimed interrupting my thoughts. For some reason she has a surprised expression on her face.

"Huh, yeah. This is it. Why are you so surprised?" I raised an eyebrow.

Sayori placed her hands behind her back while leaning forward, similar to the way Monika does it "Well, that's because..." Then she immediately took a big leap extending her arms (Still holding the bags) as she grinned from ear to ear "Then it means I'm your neighbor!" She said with absolute excitement pointing to the house next to mine.

...Right.

With everything that happened this afternoon I had forgotten that THAT was precisely the reason I asked Sayori to guide me home.

I guess now I have a hyperactive neighbor... It can't be that bad, right?

"Oh god we're going to do so many things together! Just imagine the sleepovers, outings, or parties you and I could have!" She exclaimed with absolute excitement.

...I take back what I said. I don't think I would be able to survive this girl's enthusiasm.

Still overwhelmed by Sayori's energy, I give a slight sigh "Hey, we only met today, and you already convinced me to go for a walk tomorrow. One step at a time Sayori..." I said in an attempt to appease the girl.

"Hehehehe, sorry, it's just that I tend to get a little excited from time to time" She said putting her two index fingers together and giggling nervously.

"Just 'A little' seems like an understatement to me..." I thought.

"Well Sayori, I'd really like to spend more time with you. But I don't think my body is going to last much longer without any food. So-"

"Wait!" she interrupted me "You never told me where you studied!" She said coming closer looking at me with her big light blue eyes, which combined with the golden hue of the sunset, gave them a glow of their own. Certainly... Beautiful.

I wouldn't complain if I saw them all day long...

...

...

...

Seriously, what the hell am I thinking?

Shaking my head to organize my thoughts, I reply "I study at the local school." I exclaimed trying not to get lost in Sayori's eyes.

Although now that I think about it better, I don't even know what the hell the school is called, nor do I know where it's located...

Great, today was supposed to be about finding out that kind of stuff, and instead all I did was explore the shopping area and get a manga...

"Then you must be referring to the Shinsei High School!" She said excitedly "Well, I'll let you know that I happen to study there too! Would you like to accompany me to school tomorrow? That way we can get to know each other better and I could give you a little tour of the place!" Now she's prancing around as she speaks.

That certainly doesn't sound like a bad idea. At least that would take away the worry of me having to go around looking for where the school is located. And if Sayori gives me a tour then that's just fine with me.

Having made my decision, I speak "Well, I don't see why not. After all, I'm the foreigner here. I could use some guidance even if the one giving it to me is someone like you" I said in a joking tone giving her a smirk.

"Yippee!" she reacted cheerfully. Then she parsed my words, frowned, and looked at me pouting "Hey! What do you mean by that?"

I only limited myself to letting out several guffaws. Soon, Sayori ended up joining me as well.

We stayed like that for several seconds, until we managed to calm down.

"I guess I'll see you tomorrow then" I said with a sideways smile.

Just as I was about to say a few parting words, the same scene from yesterday repeated itself.

Sayori, having left her bags on the ground, pounced on me in a hug, only this time it wasn't an overly strong one.

Unlike Monika's which was full of gratitude, Sayori's hug felt... Warm and gentle.

My cheeks redden at the physical contact, but this time I don't take so long to reciprocate. So I wrap my arms around the girl, leaning in a little because of the size difference.

"I can... Smell her hair..." I thought.

I don't know how long we were like this, and I certainly don't care. I don't know if from now on getting hugs from pretty girls will be a common thing for me, but that's the least of my worries.

I just let myself be carried away by the warmth of the contact.

"...This feels good" Was what I thought.

"...Thank you" Sayori whispered to me.

"H-Huh? For what?" I managed to say.

"...For becoming my friend" She whispered gratefully.

Before I could answer, Sayori let go of me and picked up her bags, then she started running in the opposite direction towards her house.

"Bye Alex! I'll see you tomorrow!" Cheerfully exclaimed the girl as she walked away.

I... I stood still, waving my hand lightly in the air waving goodbye.

This has all happened so fast... I don't know how to take it all in.

I really have to admit that that... I liked it.

Monika's hug felt good, but Sayori's?

I don't know how to describe it. And I don't think I have to either.

...

...

...

It felt correct...

...

...

...

Just before i could start thinking more about it, my stomach growls furiously.

Hunger.

Deciding not to waste any more time, I open the door and enter my new home.

As soon as I set foot inside, the first thing I did was to go to the kitchen. I threw the manga on the dining room table and opened the counter. I pulled out the package of bread I left there in the morning.

Doing this isn't healthy, but damn I can't go another second without eating something...

I open the package of bread and begin to fervently devour every piece of bread I reach for. By this point I don't care about choking. What I care about is eating.

---

Having finished my bread feast and prevented my stomach from devouring itself for the second time today, I ended up going straight to bed.

It's still a little early to go to sleep (it's 6:40 pm), but I'm feeling really exhausted from everything that has happened during the day.

I didn't really plan for any of the events that happened, but I really can't complain.

Putting aside the moments where my stomach tried to kill me, everything else went pretty well. I explored the shopping area so now I know where to buy things in case I need to.

I now have a manga of my favorite video game, which is already an accomplishment for me.

And then...

I met Sayori.

That is without a doubt the most important thing that happened to me today.

And it's also the most unexpected.

I'll be honest, the idea of having to meet the other girls was something... Terrifying.

When I saw Monika for the first time I almost ended up collapsing, having to meet the others definitely had me worried.

I understand my current situation thanks to everything Monika told me yesterday, but that never stopped my mind from constantly worrying about everything. Heck, even when I saw Sayori today my brain almost ended up short-circuiting.

But after hanging out with her... My worries and fears melted away.

I don't know if it was because the context in which I met her was different, but I really felt much more at ease hanging out with Sayori than I did with Monika.

It's not that I hate the orange-haired girl or anything, it's just that with all the stress I had yesterday it was impossible for me to be completely comfortable.

But today was different.

Sayori's very cheerful, carefree, and hyperactive attitude did wonders to get rid of my own doubts and fears. Being with the girl was definitely a pleasant experience.

And if it was like that with her... Maybe it doesn't have to be so different with the others.

I'm no longer terrified of meeting them. Because if I can take Sayori as an example, it means I can get to have a good time with them.

...

...

...

Tomorrow is the first day of school.

It's very likely that I'll end up joining the literature club. Which means my meeting with the other girls is inevitable.

I just need to mentally prepare myself for what tomorrow has in store for me.

...

...

...

"...I hope everything goes well. Please..."

Tomorrow will be a long day. I just hope I can get through it all in a good way...

Notes:

Oh my god this chapter was long! Over 10k Words is my new record, and the last chapter was long too, but this one takes the crown jewel.

This chapter ended up being much more different than it was supposed to be. Alex was supposed to end up going to school and immediately join the literature club, meet the others, and then finish the chapter.

But after some brainstorming (AND outlining the first act of this story) this chapter ended up coming out as we know it. I decided to have Alex go exploring for 3 reasons.

1: I wanted to try to practice world-building a bit (This is the main reason why the chapter took me a little to finish).

2: I wanted to delve a little deeper into Alex's thoughts and tastes to get to know him better. He is the main character after all, I want to give him some personality.

3: The poor guy was taken from his home and transported to a video game. I wanted to give him a little respite by letting him meet Sayori to lift his spirits.

And speaking of Sayori, what do you think of her characterization? It's a bit OOC? let me know your opinion in the reviews!

Plus I would really appreciate it if you could tell me your opinion of this chapter in general. Mostly because I want to know if you like the direction the story is taking, and if you have fun reading it. As a newbie writer I really appreciate any kind of feedback.

Remember to leave a comments and kudos in case you liked this story!

Well I don't want to make this any longer, so I'm going to say goodbye.

Bye Bye!

Chapter 5: Act 1 - Chapter 2: A Rude Awakening

Finally. The boss's door.

Getting through the forest temple was not an easy task. I had to face countless dangers such as huge spiders, bloodthirsty carnivorous plants, and freeing a poor ape from the parasitic hold a twilight bug had on him.

But all this only served as proof that I have the courage to face the danger that lurks beyond this door. It was my own skills and courage that brought me this far, and I intend to keep it that way.

Without hesitation, I insert the key into the huge lock that chains the door. Immediately after doing so, it opens, leading to a dark corridor.

Crossing it, I can feel as if the darkness came to life and enveloped me completely, in an attempt to diminish my will.

But this did not affect me, I simply continued. With my courage and bravery serving as an indomitable wall which prevents the gloom from clouding my mind.

When I finally reached the end of the hallway, I found myself in the room that would now serve as the arena of combat against my next enemy.

Drawing my sword with my right hand, and taking my shield with my left to guarantee my protection, I put myself in position to await my adversary.

This room, like the rest of the dungeon, is covered in pods and mold. But the air was totally polluted with the putrid smell of poisonous water coming from the small lake surrounding the huge trunk in the center of the room.

Still on guard and with a determined expression, I began to walk slowly towards the body of water, keeping alert in case of any surprise attack.

When I got close enough, a bunch of bubbles and small tremors began to appear all around the center. Still with sword in hand, I placed the shield in front of me to prepare for the impending attack.

After a few seconds, a long, huge beast with the appearance of a wilted flower emerged from the water. Where its beautiful petals should be, there was only a horrible mouth full of sharp teeth. And in the center, a large yellow eye, with a gaze both piercing and sinister.

The beast then took notice of my presence, and began to move violently. Probably in an attempt to intimidate me.

And then, without warning, the monster brought its stinking mouth close to me letting out a shriek that forced me to back up a bit, placing the shield in front of my face to avoid any kind of attack I might receive.

Once the monster stopped roaring and got back into position, the fight began.

But I do not feel terrified at all, for I am determined to overcome such a terrible adversary to accomplish my mission.

After all, I am the hero chosen by the goddesses.

I am the hero of the twilight.

I am-

---

"ALEX!"

"Gah!"

You know, I notice that these past couple of days every time I wake up something happens. And this time was no exception.

Instead of waking up on the soft, comforting mattress of my bed, I find myself on the cold, hard wooden floor. And as if that wasn't bad enough, I apparently fell on my face because FUCK the pain I have in my nose is not normal.

Sitting up quickly still on the floor I bring my hands to my nose and start massaging it in an attempt to ease the pain.

Damn, I hope it didn't break or something...

It's not that the pain was impossible to bear, but damn the throbbing sensation I now have is not pleasant at all...

How did I end up falling to the ground anyway? Just a few seconds ago I was having one of the best dreams until-

"ALEX!" I heard a voice yell.

"What the hell?" Still dazed from the blow and rubbing my eyes, I get up from the ground with some effort, trying to fight the sleep that was still taking over my body.

*KNOCK* *KNOCK* *KNOCK*

The sound of the knock on the door echoed throughout the house, heard loud and clear in the room. They must be knocking too loudly to be heard from here...

I end up looking at the window, and instead of being greeted with the strong rays of the morning sun, all I see are faint rays penetrating the window. They are bright, but much dimmer than they should be.

It's as if it were still very early...

With some clumsiness, I grab my phone from the nightstand so I can check the time.

...

...

...

"...Okey" I took a small breath before continuing "Who the fuck is calling me at 6 in the fucking morning?!" I said frustrated and tired looking at the phone screen.

*KNOCK* *KNOCK* *KNOCK*

"I'M FUCKING COMING!" I shouted angrily.

Whoever the asshole is that decided to bother me at such an early hour in the morning, it's not going to go well for him. I'm not usually someone aggressive, but waking up at 6 AM definitely puts me in a very bad mood.

Putting the phone down on the table and massaging my nose one last time, I walk with a frown to the bedroom door, opening it and slamming it shut.

I'm trying to keep my composure as much as I can, but with the constant knocking on the door it's impossible for me to do so.

"Whoever this idiot is, I'm going to kill him..."

Finally having reached the living room, I begin to slowly make my way towards the front door. With every step I take I'm imagining different ways I could make the jerk who interrupted my sleep pay. It should be illegal to wake someone up this early...

Placing my hand on the knob of the door, and trying to form a murderous look to intimidate whoever is behind it, I angrily push it open.

"What the fuck do you wa-!" The words immediately stopped in my mouth.

Not because I was no longer angry, but because I was finally able to learn the identity of the person who woke me up.

...

...

...

...

...

Of course...

Of fucking course...

"Good morning Alex!"

"...What... What are you doing here?"

"I came to pick you up to go to school!"

I sighed in exasperation.

"...Sayori, it's 6 in the fucking morning" I said through gritted teeth and trying not to kill her with my gaze.

"I know!" She said innocently.

"...Again, it's 6 in the fucking morning" I gritted my teeth even more emphasizing the point.

"Oh!" The girl's expression changed to one of surprise, as if she had just realized something "...You were sleeping right?" She said with a nervous smile as she linked her index fingers together.

"Like a baby" I replied dryly.

"I'm so sorry for waking you Alex, I didn't mean to!" She said regretfully as she bowed in an apologetic gesture.

I sighed heavily "Is there any specific reason why you were awake at 6 AM?" I asked wearily as I looked at her somewhat angrily. I know this girl is hyperactive, but hell, this seems like too much even for her...

"W-Well, you see..." She looked down and started fiddling with her fingers. "It's just that after how much fun we had yesterday... I couldn't help but get excited to see you again... You're my new friend after all..." She said with... Sadness?

"Sorry if I disturbed you..." Then she looked up slightly, looking at me shyly with her huge light blue eyes.

Sayori's gaze looked so... Fragile. Like she was completely terrified of what my reaction would be.

But what the hell did she expect? I was sleeping totally peacefully and she ended up causing a big fuss just to get me out of bed. I'm rather surprised she didn't wake up the whole neighborhood with the amount of noise she was making.

But then again... She came to wake me up because she wanted to see me again. Even though we only met yesterday, she was really looking forward to coming here...

...

...

...

...damn it. I can't get mad at this girl.

She has no right to be this adorable...

Besides, I think it would be pretty rude of me. After all she's just excited to have a new friend. Who am I to take that happiness away from her?

Sighing, I throw a small smile at the girl, softening my gaze so she won't feel intimidated "Hey, don't worry Sayori. I'm not a big fan of getting up early, but since you only meant well then I guess I'll let it go this time" I said trying to sound reassuring.

"Are you sure you're not upset?"

"As sure as my last name is Mayer."

"You're the best friend in the world!" Sayori lunged towards me to wrap me in a hug.

Normally I would wrestle with her, but right now I'm still sleepy and don't have the energy for it, so I just let her use me as a teddy bear.

"Maybe I'm letting her get too attached to me..."

"Well, let's go to school!" she said releasing me while giving me a smirk.

"...Sayori, I need to get ready first" I said with a flat expression.

"Oh! That's right, hehe" She smiled nervously.

"Well, if you want you can come in while I get ready. Just try not to make a big mess." I said yawning as I gave the girl room to come in. I definitely would have liked to have stayed in bed longer...

"You say that like I'm trouble..." She pouted.

"It's not that I think you're trouble... You just have a lot of energy today."

"It's because I woke up wanting to see you so badly!" She said as she threw up her hands and smiled brightly.

"Whatever, just come in."

Without another word, Sayori happily walked into the house. She began to look the house up and down, curiosity in her eyes. Eventually her eyes ended up settling on the kitchen, lighting up in the process.

"Hey! I have an idea!" She said turning back to me cheerfully. "How about I make breakfast while you change? That way we can leave earlier for school, so I can give you a more complete tour!" She exclaimed cheerfully.

Oh, right. Sayori promised me yesterday that she was going to guide me around the school.

"...Sure, if you want" I replied without much energy. Right now due to the almost taciturn state I'm in I'm not at the peak of my mental capabilities, so I'm not going to question Sayori's offer too much.

If I don't take a shower soon I'm going to end up sleeping standing up...

"Great! Do you like bacon and eggs?" she said to me as she was on her way to the kitchen.

"Sure." I replied lazily.

Letting Sayori start making breakfast, I walk towards the stairs. Every step feels like a test to see if I can stay awake or not.

Sayori's energy is infectious, but even that isn't enough to keep me awake.

"I shouldn't have stayed up late..." I muttered.

Eventually I reached the bathroom door. I stepped inside, and took off my clothes to get into the shower.

The moment the water made contact with my back my whole body shook. Just a few minutes ago I was wrapped in the warmth of my blanket, and being on the receiving end of the cold water caused a temperature shock.

But at least it did its job, I can feel the sleep starting to leave my body, allowing me to think a little more clearly.

...

...

...

And now thanks to it I have a very clear thought.

...

...

...

"Sayori... she woke up early" I thought while letting the water soak my hair.

That's certainly a strange fact to be honest. One of the characteristic things about her character in the game was supposed to be always getting up late. I may have skipped most of the dialogue, but come on even I was able to pick up a few facts.

And that's precisely why this is strange to me.

Sayori shouldn't have woken up before me. So far her attitude was not so different from how I saw her in the game, so I just assumed that during these first days everything would follow a similar course to the game.

...Though of course, this world is no longer limited to a script, so anything can happen. Like Sayori waking up early...

But still there's something here that doesn't add up for me.

...

...

...

And it's Sayori's depression.

...

...

...

I didn't think much about it yesterday (Mostly because my hunger was a bigger problem), but now that I can finally get my head around the situation, I realize that something here doesn't add up.

Depression was the main reason the girl never got out of bed early.

And now she got up at 6 o'clock in the morning...

Why?

I know she already told me she did it because she was so excited to see me again (and I'd be lying if I didn't say I was too), but I don't think meeting someone totally random on the street for a day is enough to get rid of lifelong depression.

Which means either there's something here that I'm not seeing.

Or Sayori's depression isn't as severe as I thought it would be.

...

...

...

"I need to discuss this with Monika..." I said while running the soap over my body.

Having finished bathing, I towel myself dry and head to the mirror. There, I grab a brush and start brushing my teeth.

I tried to stay focused on that simple task, but my eyes all the time wandered off on their own so I could analyze my face.

...

...

...

"... I still can't get used to my new look..." I thought.

Having finished with my teeth, the next step was to try to comb out the mess I have for hair.

I stress the 'Try', because no matter how much I ran the comb through it, somehow it always came back a mess.

Letting my head drop in defeat, I simply give up on my mission.

Finally finishing with my general hygiene, I walk out of the bathroom to head to my room.

From here I can hear various pots and utensils being moved around in the kitchen, as well as the delicious smell of some fried eggs and bacon.

And now that I think about it, Sayori is preparing an American breakfast.

...But this is supposed to be Japan.

...I think there's a lot more stuff mixed up in this world than just architecture and currency...

"As long as it's not another slice of bread..."

Entering my room, I walk straight to the closet in search of my uniform. Yesterday while looking for clothes to go out I saw several pieces of school clothes, of different sizes each.

I guess Monika must have put them here. Because otherwise I can't explain why there are so many.

Finally finding a uniform that fits me, I start getting dressed.

Honestly, I'm not a big fan of having to wear a uniform. I prefer to dress casually for school, but I guess here in Japan you have to have etiquette and all that...

Buttoning up the jacket, I look at myself in the full-length mirror located on the closet door.

The outfit is certainly... Nice, so to speak.

It consists of a Brown sweater vest, with a white button-down shirt with a small red ribbon on the inside. All this accompanied by a warm gray blazer. With pants of a slightly lighter blue than Sayori's skirt.

...

...

...

I don't look bad, but... These clothes are too warm...

...

...

...

"Anyway, I shouldn't waste any more time. Sayori's most likely already finished."

I grabbed my cell phone and checked the time to see if I'm not running late.

6:30 AM... I'm rather starting to worry that we'll be there before everyone else...

Sighing lightly, I put the cell phone in my pocket, grab my backpack full of school items (I assume it was also Monika who put it here) and walk towards the door.

Once I got to the kitchen I was greeted with the pleasant smell of fried eggs and bacon. It almost felt like my nostrils were being gently caressed by the aroma.

"Hi Alex!" Sayori exclaimed from the kitchen as she held up a frying pan.

"Hey, that smells really good" I approached her with a smile.

"Well just wait till you taste it then" She said giving me a smile as she winked.

I just take a seat on one of the chairs and stand silently watching as Sayori cheerfully prepares breakfast.

...

...

...

Now that I notice, she's supposed to be my guest. The one who should have volunteered for breakfast should have been me...

"Hey, and where are your caregivers?" Sayori asked pulling me out of my thoughts.

"Huh? What are you talking about?" I replied raising an eyebrow.

"Oh you know, you're an exchange student aren't you? I'm sure there should be someone taking care of you. I just hope I didn't bother them too much with my fuss, hehe" she laughed nervously not taking her eyes off the frying pans.

"Sure... My caregivers" I said trying to sound confident.

This was something that had never crossed my mind before. Exchange students are supposed to have someone to take care of them right?

What do I say to Sayori now?

I need to think of an excuse that is credible enough for her. The girl may seem clueless, but I don't think she's stupid...

Taking a breath to try to gather some confidence, I start "W-Well regarding my caregivers..." I ran a hand through my hair "...I don't have..." I said closing one eye and looking with some nervousness at Sayori.

"What?!" She turned to me in surprise, almost knocking over the frying pan. "What do you mean you don't have any?!"

"W-Well it's just as I tell you! I-I don't have any!" I said holding up my hands in an attempt to appease the girl.

Why the hell did she react that way anyway? It's not like I told her I killed someone or anything. I just live alone. What's so surprising about that?

"B-But Alex! Are you really alone here?... There's no one to take care of you?" That last she said with... a worried expression?

"Well... no" I replied while scratching the back of my neck.

"Wait a second. Isn't it supposed to be something like, illegal to send a student to another country without any care?" the girl asked tilting her head to the side.

That... That's a really good question.

How am I supposed to answer that one?

"Just play it cool..."

"Well, let's just say that the program I traveled with gave me the option of living alone or not. I ended up choosing the latter option because... huh... I wanted to prove to others that I can stand on my own?" I said shrugging my shoulders and giving a nervous smile.

What a pathetic performance.

Please Sayori, just believe it...

The girl just stared at me for several seconds with a frown. She seems to be seriously analyzing my words. I just hope she doesn't notice that it's a lie...

After the agonizing silence in which I thought I would be discovered, Sayori spoke "...Well, I believe you... B-But still! I consider that you should have chosen to have someone look after you Alex" She said with a worried tone and expression.

"But why? I mean, I understand that it would be more comfortable for someone else to take care of me, but why do you care so much?" I said tilting my head to the side.

"W-Well that's because..." Her words stopped. She averted her gaze to the side for a few seconds, with an expression that denoted... I don't quite know what. I just know that she seemed to be thinking seriously about her words.

"...Because I don't think anyone should be alone on their own..." Instead of speaking in her characteristic energetic voice, Sayori spoke in a much more... Muffled tone.

...

...

...

...

What the hell?

"What do you mean by that?" I asked puzzled with a frown.

"It's just that..." Sayori then shook her head, and turned her gaze back to me, smiling. Though the smile looked... Hollow. "Forget it, it's nothing important. Your eggs are ready!" She said as she started serving the food on one of the plates.

I just... I was rendered speechless.

...

...

...

This conversation... It hasn't been normal at all.

Sayori worrying about me sounds very, well, Sayori. But being so concerned about the fact that I'm alone... It's starting to get weird even for her.

Why is that? Why does she care?

Being that she's my friend I understand that she's interested in my well-being, but I don't think it was necessary to make such a big scene over something simple like living alone.

Although... I was really concerned about the way she said that no one should be left on their own...

Along with the way she seemed to emphasize the fact that I have no one to take care of me...

...

...

...

There's something here that I'm not picking up on...

Unfortunately I couldn't think much more on the subject, as Sayori placed the plate of food in front of me snapping me out of my thoughts.

"Bon appetit!" She said cheerfully with her eyes closed.

"And you're not going to eat?"

"W-well it's just that... It's your house so I didn't want to abuse, hehe" She said as she let out a nervous giggle while linking her two index fingers together.

"Sayori, don't worry about it. My house is your house" I said with a side smile.

"...Are you sure?"

"Of course, besides you're the guest. It would be wrong of me to deny you food when you already prepared this for me" I said pointing to my plate.

"Whew. I'm really glad you don't mind..." She let out a huff.

"I already told you, dont worry about-"

"Because I had already started preparing my own breakfast before I asked you, hehe."

"..." I looked at her with a blank expression.

This girl... She really is something...

Sighing and deciding that it's not worth it to chastise Sayori, I start digging into my food.

"It doesn't taste bad at all" I thought as I chewed.

"So, are you excited for your first day of school?" Sayori said as she continued to prepare her breakfast.

"Well... I'd be lying to you if I said I wasn't. I'm still kind of nervous though..."

"Oh there's no need to be! I'm pretty sure you'll be able to easily get used to the new school environment!" She exclaimed brightly.

"...If you say so" I replied without much enthusiasm.

This conversation felt like one I would have with my mom...

Minutes pass in silence as I quietly enjoy my meal. Sayori eventually joins the table and the two of us pass the time in silence. Just eating and enjoying each other's presence.

Having finished with our breakfast, Sayori and I get up from our seat, leave the dishes in the sink, and head for the front door.

Once I set foot outside the house, I was greeted with a gentle morning breeze.

The sunlight is now really shining brightly in contrast to the faint glow it had a while ago. I can see a few people coming out of their houses, mostly adults ready to go to work as well as children ready to go to school.

The birds have already started with their usual singing, endowing the street with a rather beautiful and peaceful natural sound.

It's really nice~

Without wasting any more time, Sayori and I walk quietly down the street.

As we go along I can't help but divert my gaze from time to time to the girl, who is walking merrily without a care in the world.

"...I still can't believe she has depression" I thought.

I know it's pretty stubborn of me to keep doubting that fact, but it's just a nagging thought I can't get out of my head.

Through the computer screen I could easily believe it. She was just a character in the game after all.

But it's just that... Now I can't see her as a character anymore. She's a person, just like me.

She's alive.

...

...

...

And unfortunately being alive means having problems like everyone else...

I'm still worried about the conversation we had in the kitchen. It doesn't seem normal to me that Sayori made such a scene when I told her that I live alone...

...

...

...

"Hey, you're awfully quiet. Are you all right?"

"H-Huh?"

"I can tell from your face that something's bothering you. Is there any problem Alex?" Sayori asked with a concerned look on her face.

"I-I... I'm fine... I'm just not used to getting up this early" I lied.

She then put a slightly guilty expression on her face "Again, I'm sorry for waking you up!" She said as she bowed.

"S-Sayori you don't need to do that" I said raising my hands in an attempt to reassure her "It's just that I stayed up late last night and that's why you caught me in a bad mood. That's all."

"Huh?" She looked at me frowning in a scowl of... Scolding? What?

"Alex! Getting our 8 hours of sleep a day is important to maintain good health and energy so we can be ready every day!" She said putting her hands on her hips.

"H-Hey, what was that for?" I said a little dumbfounded.

"I told you yesterday didn't I? As your friend now it's my responsibility that you stay healthy!"

"I remember you told me to stay active..."

"And staying active is part of good health!"

I just sigh and drop my head in defeat. It's impossible to win with this girl...

"Could you at least tell me what kept you up so late?" Sayori spoke again.

"Remember the manga you asked me about yesterday? Well, after I went inside the house and ate, I went to bed because I was tired. But since it was still too early to sleep, I just started reading the manga... And I think I ended up missing the time..." I said with a flustered smile.

"Oh, so I understand that you like to read, don't you?" she said as she moved even closer to me with a cheeky smile.

"Well I already told you yesterday that I'm more of a video game player, so I've never read a single book in my life. Well, unless you want to count that manga as a book..."

"You seriously haven't read anything? That can't be. At some point you had to find a book that caught your attention!" She said raising her hands and frowning a little.

"...Well about 4 years ago I read this book 'Maze Runner' which I really liked. In fact I think it's the only book I haven't abandoned after two pages..." I said while scratching the back of my head.

"Did you read the whole thing?" She asked eagerly.

"Well yeah. It was good to be honest."

Sayori then averted her gaze to the front. I can notice how her eyes lit up, and a smile formed on her lips as she moved them slightly, as if in a whisper. Although she speaks so softly that I am not able to hear what she is whispering.

"What is she up to?" I thought uncertainly.

"Sayori, what-"

"Oh, look at the time! Let's hurry up or we'll be late for school!" Without even giving me time to reply, Sayori started sprinting swiftly.

I lag behind for a few seconds trying to process what just happened, until eventually I start running after the girl.

This time I'm able to keep closer to her than yesterday, but it's still impossible for me to catch up.

"She definitely has to be a runner or something..."

I'd better not let her out of my sight. She's the only one who knows where the high school is.

What a way to start the first day of school...

---

After running as fast as my body would let me in an attempt to keep up with the lightning bolt that is Sayori, I finally caught up to her when she stopped in front of the gates of my now new school.

Placing my hands on my knees and gasping desperately for air, Sayori approaches me with her big triumphant smile.

"Looks like I win again!" She celebrated by throwing her hands up in the air and giving a little jump.

"I-It's not... Fair... You ran... First..." I managed to say between gasps.

"Then you have to be more prepared next time!"

"Next? Jesus Christ have mercy on my soul please..."

Running a hand across my forehead to wipe away the beads of sweat, I straighten up still a little short of oxygen.

"Sayori, why the hell did you start running like that?" I asked with a frown.

"I didn't want you to be late on your first day!" she beamed cheerfully at me.

"...It's 7:20 AM" I replied as I checked the time on my phone. "Besides we are among the first to arrive" Taking a quick glance I can notice how there are already a bunch of students here, but there are really very few of them.

"W-Well it's just that... If we were super early then I could give you a longer tour and we'd spend more time together, hehe" She said averting her gaze to the side with a nervous smile and putting her index fingers together.

I just let out a heavy sigh. There's no way I could get mad at her...

"Alright then, let's get it over with" I said starting to walk towards the doors of the school area.

"Alright! Then follow me this way, I have a lot of things to show you!" Sayori exclaimed happily as she gripped my wrist and started practically dragging me in.

"S-Sayori n-not again!"

Oh god, I hope the other students aren't going to think bad...

---

The first place the girl took me to was the schoolyard, which is huge even by my standards.

Here I can see several benches and tables. In the center of the entire courtyard is a large and beautiful round fountain, adorned with a statue of a star made of crystal, which is bathed by the jets of water coming from the side of the fountain. That combined with the crystal and the golden rays of the sun, make the star emit a beautiful glow of its own.

Add to that the cherry trees that surround the entire courtyard as they drop their leaves to the gentle breeze, and we have what is essentially a schoolyard that looks like private property.

I would even go so far as to say it looks like something out of an anime.

Now I'm really curious as to how and what the game was based on to create this...

"So what do you think?" Sayori asked me enthusiastically pulling me out of my thoughts.

"It's certainly beautiful. I won't deny it." I said admiring the scenery.

"I'm glad you like it! I honestly thought you wouldn't enjoy it, you know, with you being from America..."

"And what does that have to do with whether I like it or not?" I asked confused.

"Oh you know, with that about how they say things are always bigger in America" She said gesturing with her hand.

...

...

...

...

What?

"Okay, first of all, nobody says that" I said with narrowed eyes "And second of all, this schoolyard is much bigger and more beautiful than any I've ever seen in my life. There's a fucking fountain for god's sake. And even if it wasn't, I already told you that Japan has its own air and charm that sets it apart from my country. So you shouldn't worry about trying to impress me or anything."

"Are you sure? It's just that I want you to have a good time here..." She said as she fiddled with her fingers.

"Hey, seriously. Don't worry about it. Whatever you show me I'll like it." I threw her a sideways smile.

"Awww you're so good!" knowing what was going to happen, I quickly sidestep, avoiding Sayori's embrace causing her to walk past me.

"Huh?" She said looking down at her empty arms.

"Sayori, despite the fact that I met you yesterday, I like you. But you're going to end up breaking me if you keep throwing yourself at me like that" I told her in a mocking tone while folding my arms.

"I'm just doing it to prove that I'm your friend..." She frowned slightly as she puffed out her cheeks in a pout.

"We're already friends, you don't need to prove it to me by breaking my bones" I said chuckling a little.

"Whatever" Then she grabbed me again by the wrist "Come, there are still many places I want to show you!"

This time I don't even try to fight. Sayori's strength is too great for me to have a chance of success anyway...

---

The rest of my tour was relatively uneventful. We ended up earning several quizzical looks from students and teachers alike due to the way Sayori was dragging me along, which made me feel embarrassed as hell. Although the girl didn't even seem to pay attention to the stares. Probably due to her excitement.

The rest of the school is more normal than I expected. It's large, having 2 floors filled with several classrooms each. But other than that it has the typical things you would find in a school. A library, cafeteria, a gymnasium, etc.

They even have a swimming pool here!

I guess now I understand why Sayori tried to impress me by showing me the courtyard first. The rest of the school is more ordinary. Not that I minded either though, after all I wasn't expecting anything special.

Eventually we end up back at the entrance. There are now many more students than before. In addition to that I can notice how several of them seem to be holding hands in the same way a couple would.

At least I'd prefer Sayori to lead me like that instead of dragging me wherever she goes...

...

...

...

...And now that I think about it better maybe that wasn't the best way to phrase that.

Shaking my head to keep my thoughts straight, I turn to Sayori "So, is there anything else you want to show me?"

"Well... I think I've already shown you everything" Then she leaned closer to me, looking at me with her eyes denoting a glint of excitement "Hey, did you like the tour I gave you?"

"I-I..." I averted my eyes to the side to avoid looking at Sayori's eyes directly "I enjoyed it. At least thanks to you I already have a more or less clear grasp of where everything is located. Although I really would have preferred not to be dragged the whole way..." I said scratching my cheek.

"Sorry about that, hehe" She smiled nervously "But at least this way I was able to show you around in record time! So we can still spend some time together before the bell rings" She said cheerfully as she closed her eyes.

Well, I guess spending the time I have left with Sayori is really the only thing I can do right now...

...

...

...

Wait a minute.

With all the hustle and bustle with the tour I forgot one very important detail.

...What class am I in?

Slapping myself on the forehead, I let out a small frustrated sigh.

At least I remembered that before the bell rang...

...

...

...

Oh, wait!

If I'm supposed to be an exchange student now, doesn't that mean that the principal or something should be in charge of informing me of that sort of thing?

Sounds like my best option right now.

"Hey, do you know where the principal's office is?" I asked now actually looking at her.

"Huh? Well, I do know where it is. I don't get why you'd want to go there though..."

"May I remind you that I'm new to the school? As helpful as your tour was, I really need to talk to an authority figure so they can give me the insight I need. I don't even know what class I'm in" I said matter-of-factly.

"Well, that's understandable... Okay, I'll take you to the principal. With any luck maybe you'll end up in the same class as me!" Sayori exclaimed excitedly as she hopped a little.

"C-Calm down please" I said holding up my hands to try to calm her down. She's attracting the attention of several students to us...

"Let's go then!"

And I was dragged away again...

---

"This is it" Sayori said pointing to the door with a large, obvious label with the word Principal written on it.

"Thank you so much for bringing me. If you want you can wait out here while-"

"Oh don't say that! The principal can be a little scary sometimes, so I'll walk you in so you won't feel lonely!" She said with a big grin from ear to ear.

"I wish I had that confidence and energy..." I thought as I chuckled to myself.

Sighing and running my hand through my hair, I simply nod my head giving Sayori my approval.

I place my hand on the doorknob, and open it a little.

"...Hello?" I said poking my head out.

"You can come in" I hear a voice answer from the desk, though from my angle I can't see who it is.

Deciding not to waste any more time, I open the door fully and Sayori and I walk in.

"Good morning Principal Kobayashi!" Sayori exclaimed with her usual energy.

"Good morning, Miss Amagumo. What brings you here?"

Now I can finally properly observe the person sitting at the desk.

It is a man who appears to be in his 50s. This I assume mostly because of the glasses he wears and the white hair peeking out of his hair and beard. In addition to some of his wrinkles...

"Mr. Kobayashi, I came here because I have a friend who needs help" Sayori then put a hand behind my back, and lightly pushed me.

"H-Hey don't do that!"

"Mmm?" The man then pinned his gaze on me. Despite the fact that he wears glasses, I can feel the force with which he looks at me.

I didn't knew that killing with the gaze was a requirement for a director in Japan...

"I haven't seen you around here before kid, who are you?" asked Mr. Kobayashi adjusting his glasses.

"M-My name is A-Alex Mayer sir. I-I'm an exchange student from America" I said hesitantly "Nice t-to meet you!" I quickly stretched my hand out in front of me as if in a handshake.

God, what am I doing...

The man stared at my hand for a few seconds with an arched eyebrow, until his expression changed to one of realization and then he shook my hand.

"Ah, right. I remember. I was notified that a new student would be joining the school this week. Nice to meet you kid. I proudly welcome you to Shinsei High School, the place where we seek to educate and give a bright future to all our students." He said with a smile "I hope arriving in the middle of the first school term won't be too much of a hassle for you" He let go of my hand.

...

...

...

...Monika seriously made me an exchange student in the middle of the first term? You've got to be kidding me...

"T-The pleasure is mine sir" I stuttered.

"Is there anything I can do for you boy?" the man asked me.

"A-actually there is. You see, the thing is that... I don't even know what class I'm in..." I said scratching my head and looking away.

"Well, just let me check the student record. I won't be long" Then the man turned around and opened a file cabinet located behind his desk.

I nervously avert my gaze to Sayori, but the girl simply closes her eyes and gives me a thumbs up.

"Doesn't help much, but I appreciate the gesture" I thought with a small grin.

While the director is still busy rifling through the files, I take the time to properly observe the office.

On the right side of the room is located a relatively large bookcase, filled with, well, books. But on top of the bookcase I can see a few golden trophies neatly organized by size.

Why do all directors' offices have trophies or something like that...?

On the left side of the room is another bookcase. It's practically the same as the other one, except that instead of trophies there is...

...

...

...

... Is that a fucking golden Katana?

I thought that only happened in anime and TV...

Other than that, I don't notice anything else that really stands out, neither on the bookshelves nor in the room in general. The rest is just filled with the typical materials you'd find in any school.

Eventually Mr. Kobayashi ended up pulling out a folder, and turned back to us.

"This is the exchange student record. Just let me look up your name" The man said without even looking at me.

I swallowed very audibly. Despite the fact that he is being friendly, I can't help but get nervous.

This man knows how to impose with just his voice...

...

...

...

Come to think of it...

Sayori is very quiet or is it just me?

Turning my gaze to the side to see the girl, I notice that she is no longer standing next to me. Now she is facing the golden katana, looking at it with a glint in her eyes.

"...She is like a little girl."

"According to this you belong to the 2nd year". Said Mr. Kobayashi snapping me out of my thoughts "You study in class 1-B, so this is your school schedule" Then he pulled out a piece of paper and handed it to me "Do you want me to tell you where your classroom is? You just got to school, after all."

Putting the schedule in my pocket, I reply "Thank you, but-"

"That won't be necessary!" Sayori exclaimed interjecting me and approaching us "Don't worry Mr. Kobayashi, I'll take him there. I've already shown him the school after all!" She said raising her hands.

"You really did that?" the older man asked arching an eyebrow with a smile "I like your initiative Miss Amagumo. I hope that means you will finally start improving your grades."

Sayori didn't respond, only lacing her fingers together as she looked to the side with a nervous chuckle.

"Well, young Alex, I hope you are going to enjoy your stay at our school. If you have any problems feel free to come to me" The man said as he took his seat back in his chair.

"T-Thanks for the offer..." I managed to say.

"Well, it's time for us to go before the bell rings!" Without giving me time to respond, Sayori grabs my arm and starts pulling me out of the office.

"No running in the halls!" I heard the director yell in the distance.

God this girl is really something...

---

Eventually we arrived at our destination. As soon as we reached the classroom the bell rang indicating that it was time for classes to start.

Unfortunately I didn't end up in the same class as Sayori, so saying goodbye (With one of the girl's tightest hugs so far), I open the door and walk in.

There are already a few students sitting at their desks. As the bell has just rung I can only assume that these are the most responsible ones. You know, the ones who always arrive before everyone else.

The moment I set foot inside they all turned to see me, most with confused looks and some whispering amongst themselves.

I guess seeing a new face in the middle of the term is not a common thing...

Taking a breath to try not to be intimidated by the stares of the others, I decide to take a seat at one of the farthest desks in the corner.

I lay my head on my arms as more and more students began to arrive in the room, and as soon as they noticed my presence they began to look at me strangely.

I simply shrank further into my seat in an attempt to drown out the world around me.

"Great, looks like I'm the center of attention. So much for keeping a low profile..."

"Alright class, I have an announcement to make" Said the teacher pulling me out of my thoughts. "I know this may sound rather sudden and unexpected, but today we have a new student joining our ranks. Alex Mayer, could you stand up and introduce yourself to the class please?"

I stood still for a few seconds, trying to process what the teacher just said.

"W-what? Introduce myself? Oh shit..." I thought in panic.

Not that I'm really someone who's shy or anything, but come on even the bravest person would feel nervous if they had to present in front of a bunch of students who have known each other for almost two months now.

In addition to the fact that I'm a foreigner... In more than one way.

I guess my chances of fitting in here aren't too high to say...

I take a deep breath in an attempt to calm my thoughts. I don't need to have a headache this early in the day…

Rising from my seat and walking with some nervousness until I'm standing in front of the entire class, I can't help but notice how several of them cast me a furtive glance.

Running my hand through my hair and breathing to try to stop the panic that threatens to take control of my body, I begin to speak "G-Good morning everyone. M-My name is Alex Mayer and I am an exchange student coming from the United States of America. I-I hope I can get along with everyone."

...

...

...

Why the hell did I have to stutter so much? I must have looked like an idiot...

No one in the class responded. I could only hear the soft murmurs of a few students as they glanced at me intently.

"Come on class, what kind of a way to welcome someone new is that?" the teacher asked with a disapproving look "I know that having a new classmate in the middle of the period is unusual, but that's not why we should exclude him. Now I want everyone to welcome Alex" She said in an authoritative tone.

Immediately after that all the students spoke in unison "Welcome to our class Alex" They said with a monotone tone.

"...What a welcome" I thought.

"That's better. Now let's not waste any more time and get to today's chemistry lesson." The teacher then turned to me "Alex, when class is over I'll catch you up on all the projects and tests we've taken so far. That way you won't be behind. Understood?" she asked me in a firm tone.

...I'm going to have to hand in projects and exams? But I just got here damn it!

Besides I was supposed to be on vacation in the real world!

Heaving a sigh in frustration, I reply "Thank you, Miss..."

"Takeuchi, I'm Miss Takeuchi and your new chemistry teacher."

"Okay. Thank you, Miss Takeuchi."

"You're welcome. Now please return to your seat" She said as she turned to the blackboard.

Without protesting, I heed and return to my far away desk.

Lying back in my seat and closing my eyes, I let out a heavy sigh. This is not going the way I expected... Although it's not like I was expecting anything specific in the first place either.

This would be more bearable if I had Sayori with me...

"Alright class, open your books to page 58. Today's topic is really extensive so I want you to pay close attention."

Deciding that it's not worth it to continue drowning in my misery, I listlessly begin to unpack my books.

What a way to start the first hour...

---

Okay, Japan's education system is VERY fucked up.

Sure, I already knew that in Japan they are stricter in those kinds of areas, but damn i didn't expect this at all.

Not only are the classes much more intense than in America, but they also explain so many things at once that I constantly had to take notes to try not to miss any details.

And now i have to turn in a test for every subject to try to keep up with my grades. According to the professors it's because of my late entry.

Which would be fine, except that the exam has to be a summary of everything the others have already seen in class so far!

That's almost two months of information!

Definitely not a study pace I'm used to...

At least my salvation came when the bell rang indicating that it was time for lunch.

While most of my classmates are rushing out, I start collecting all my books full of notes.

I'm really going to have to start getting organized if I'm going to turn in all this work...

Finished with my labor, I stand up and take a quick look around the classroom, seeing that it's completely empty.

...

...

...

...No one spoke to me all morning...

It's not like I expected anyone to, either, but it's kind of... Sad to know that no one bothered to speak to me even once.

Sighing heavily, I decide to leave the classroom. There's no point in staying here anyway...

"I should go see if-"

"There you are!"

Turning around quickly upon learning who the voice was, I try to sidestep to to avoid what was about to come.

Unfortunately I wasn't fast enough, and the next thing I knew I was on the ground with Sayori on top of me, smiling carefree at me.

"S-Sayori! What the hell?!" I managed to say.

"It's just that when the bell rang I stood outside waiting for you, but you took so long to come out and I got worried because I thought you had already left, but you were just still inside!" she said closing her eyes still smiling.

"...Did you really came here as soon as the bell rang?" I asked somewhat puzzled.

"Of course!" she said as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.

I simply sighed. It's impossible to argue with this girl...

"What are you here for, anyway?" I asked.

"It's lunchtime, and I was wondering if you'd like to hang out with me!" She brought her face close to mine as she looked at me innocently.

And having her so close ...

...

...

...

Her eyes...

...

...

...

I don't quite know why, but I can feel how my cheeks are suddenly warmer...

"Get a room!"

Snapping out of my trance, I quickly look in the direction of the voice to see a small group of students who seem to be holding in their laughter.

But why?

It's not like we're doing anything wrong-

I couldn't even finish that thought when a realization suddenly came to me and made me snap wide open my eyes.

...

...

...

...I have Sayori on top of me in the middle of the hallway.

Now I'm sure my face is completely red right now.

"S-Sayori get off!" I exclaimed frantically.

"Huh? Why-" The girl's eyes also widened now that she seemed to also realize the situation we were in. Her cheeks also began to tinge red.

She and I stared into each other's eyes for a few seconds, until Sayori closed her eyes tightly as she started to move violently trying to get up, still on top of me.

"Wahwahwahwahwah!" She shouted flusteredly.

I try to move as well, but Sayori's weight and very jerky movements prevent me from doing so. From the way she's flailing I can feel how she's-.

...

...

...

...

...

...

Oh, God, no.

OHGODNOOHGODNOOHGODNOOHGODNOSAYORIISRUBBINGHERLEGONMY-

With my thoughts going at the speed of light and panic gripping my body, I begin to frantically move in an attempt to get the girl off of me.

We both started desperately trying to get up at the same time, which only made it much more complicated than it should have been.

After a titanic effort from both of us, we finally got to our feet. With our gazes averted from each other out of embarrassment at what just happened.

I can hear the laughter of the students from a moment ago, and it only makes me want to be swallowed up by the earth...

The laughter starts to recede a little bit, until it is inaudible, indicating that they are gone.

Seconds pass and Sayori and I continue ignoring each other.

I desperately try to control the blood that furiously runs down my cheeks, to try to diminish my surely very obvious blush.

...As well as trying to keep my blood from going to 'that' specific spot...

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

"So..." I said trying to break the ice "You still want to go hang out?" I asked with a flustered smile.

"S-Sure!" She said still not looking at me. Rather she lowered her head a little more in an attempt to hide her face more as she fiddled with her fingers.

"W-Well, come on then" I said as I started walking.

"Wait, I'm the one who has to carry you!" Sayori exclaimed now looking at me. The blush on her face hasn't diminished in the least, but she doesn't seem to be paying attention to it.

"Nah, don't worry. I know where the cafete-"

And again without giving me a chance to respond, Sayori started dragging me down the path.

At this rate I'm going to lose my arm...

---

When we arrived at the cafeteria, I was greeted with the sight of students coming and going carrying trays of food in their hands.

There are tables scattered all over the place, with several students chatting happily with each other without a care in the world. Others are simply eating while making small talk, and a few are left sitting in solitude.

Off to the side I can see the food bar, with several people lining up so they can get their food.

"There are a lot of people here..." I muttered. This school really does have a lot of students...

"Hey Alex, go find a seat while I get us something to eat!" Sayori shouted cheerfully before walking away towards the food bar.

She really does have a lot of energy all the time...

I begin my trek through the wave of students looking for any table that wasn't occupied.

Eventually I end up finding one located near a window. So without further ado I walk over to it and take a seat.

As time goes by, I start to look around the rest of the cafeteria in a disinterested way.

Students come and go. Some with trays in hand, others chatting, and so on.

At some tables I can see some groups of friends talking quietly.

In others I see the typical 'Geeks' talking about whatever topic they talk about. Though to be honest, I have no right to judge them either, after all I am the weirdo who plays video games the whole day long...

And at other tables I can see what would be the 'Populars', full of athletic guys and pretty girls. Even from afar I can feel the air of superiority of those people...

I guess even in Japan they follow the typical student hierarchy that you would find in any other school in the world.

...

...

...

Although I don't know if what I said is correct either. This isn't 'Real' Japan after all.

Resting my head on one of my hands I look around the entire cafeteria again.

...

...

...

This is all real...

Monika really wasn't lying.

I don't know why but, just seeing the school of the game full of students only made me feel bad for the orange-haired girl.

It's impossible for me to imagine that the halls of this school could ever be completely empty and lifeless.

The only company Monika had were the other club members, and even that wasn't enough either. Monika was aware that this was all a game...

...

...

...

...5 years...

The game came out 5 years ago...

Seriously Monika had been living in that hell for so long? I can't imagine how terrible that must have been.

...Especially when she gained full consciousness and was still forced to kill her friends...

...

...

...

It's funny, when Doki Doki came out I would have been about 12 years old. At that time I was just a kid with a lot of free time on the internet, and one day I was quietly surfing Youtube and saw a thumbnail of a Doki Doki video.

It was only the four girls of the game, so I clicked on it.

...

...

...

That was the first time I saw Sayori die...

...

...

...

And now, at the age of 17, here I am. In the game world, on a mission to rescue the girls I saw all those years ago.

It's kind of ironic, because somehow it makes me feel like I've known them for a long time, but at the same time I don't know anything about them either...

...

...

...

I don't know how to feel about it...

"Alex, please help me!"

Snapping out of my thoughts, I look to the side to see Sayori who is trying to keep her balance while holding two trays full of food with both hands.

I quickly stand up and rush over to the girl.

"Why didn't you just bring yours? I could have gone for mine ya know" I said while taking one of the platters in my hands.

"I-I just didn't want to bother you, hehe" she said with a nervous giggle.

"Well I would have been more upset if you had dropped your food just because you wanted to bring two trays at once" I said with a scowl.

"But I was able to bring them all by myself!" Sayori exclaimed cheerfully as she gave a little hop, which almost caused her food to fall off.

I decide not to press the issue any further "Whatever, let's just have a seat."

Truth be told, I was expecting Sayori to sit across from me like most people would, but instead she took the seat right next to me. Smiling brightly at me.

Not that it bothers me either, so I smile back and don't say anything about it.

Without wasting any more time, I look at my food.

"Now this DOES look Japanese" I thought with a smirk.

In front of me is a really attractive dish consisting of a cup of boiled rice, with a small cup of soy sauce placed next to it. In a separate bowl there is what appears to be a soup filled with boiled vegetables, the smell of which is really nice. There is also a plate full of what appears to be fish cooked over a fire. Plus a piece of bread (Damn, again...) set a little apart. And for a drink there is-

...Is that boxed milk?

I look for a second at Sayori who is happily devouring her food at an almost inhuman speed.

"H-Hey, slow down. You might choke" I said with a twitchy smile.

"Mmm?" Sayori turns to look at me just before taking another bite of her rice cup "Oh don't worry! I'm used to eating like this!" She said nonchalantly.

"Still, I don't think it's good for you to eat like that. Don't you enjoy every bite?"

"Of course I do! And it just makes me want to eat faster to make the taste stay as long as possible in my mouth!" She said in her cheerful tone of voice.

"I'm sure that's not how it works..." I muttered turning my eyes back to my own food.

I proceed to take a piece of the fish and dip it a bit into the soy sauce. Then I pop it into my mouth, take a bite and-.

"...!" I open my eyes wide.

This...

Is...

DELICIOUS!~

Closing my eyes and letting out a pleasure moan, I lay back a little in my seat letting myself be carried away by the taste of the fish.

It feels like all my taste buds are having a party~

I don't know if it's because I haven't eaten properly for two days already, but this fish tastes too damn good and fresh.

Without wasting any more time I decide to try some of the soup only to be greeted with the same pleasant feeling, which combined with the warmth of the soup makes all my skin crawl with goosebumps.

I don't know at what point it happened, but I started to quickly devour all the food in front of me.

It's as if the hunger in my stomach and my desire to want to feel that feeling of delight again had combined, clouding my mind of any other thoughts.

In a record time that even surprised myself, I finish all my food while patting my belly happily with my eyes closed.

That was really delicious~

"W-Wow" I turned my head to the side to see what Sayori is gawking, holding a spoon full of rice in mid-air.

"Looks like I won" I said with a cheeky smile mimicking the same triumphant tone Sayori gave me when she won the race in the morning.

She looked at me for a few more seconds before she started giggling "Haha, looks like it!"

I join her and we both stand there laughing for a while. I don't care if we're attracting attention, at this moment I'm actually feeling relaxed.

Who knew sharing lunch with a friend could become so therapeutic?

"Well, I don't plan on being left behind either!" Then the girl started eating at an even faster speed than before.

"Sayori, I don't think-" My words stopped short as Sayori put her hands to her throat as she puffed out her cheeks, her face turning a slight shade of blue.

"...Told ya."

I pat her back several times to help her, until she is finally able to swallow. The moment she does she lets out a relieved sigh dropping her head a little.

"Whew, I almost didn't count it..."

"You should have listened to me" I said with a shrug of my shoulders.

"But you still helped me Alex, thanks!"

"...Sayori, I just ate. If you jump on me I swear I'm going to spill that milk all over you" I threatened through narrowed eyes.

"H-Hey there's no need to waste milk!" She put her palms out front with a nervous smile.

"Speaking of which, why did you bring it? I'm sure they had more to drink..."

"We are teenagers Alex! Milk is important for our development!" She said matter-of-factly raising her arms.

"I'm pretty sure that only applies to children..."

"Well technically we are still children. Our bodies have not yet reached the full adult stage, so we must not neglect our development if what we want is to have a full and healthy life!" She beamed a very vivacious smile as she spoke.

That was... Surprisingly wise for someone like Sayori.

Huh, maybe I underestimated her too much...

Besides, it's certainly nice and cute to see Sayori talk about life in such a cheerful way. It puts a smile on my own face.

It's a feeling I don't know how to explain, but just seeing her cheerful smile while talking about how to have a healthy and fulfilling life is just... I don't know what it is, but it brings a warm feeling to my chest.

And at the very least...

...

...

...

It makes me think that her depression isn't messing her up on the inside...

...

...

...

"So, since we still have some free time, let's have a little chat" Sayori said as she rested her head on her hands, looking straight into my eyes.

"Sure. What do you want to talk about?"

"Tell me how your day went!"

"Well, first I was in my bed sleeping, and then some annoying girl came to wake me up" I said with a teasing smile.

"Hey don't be mean!" Sayori said in a pout.

She's adorable...

...

...

...

Oh god not these thoughts again...

"You know what I meant Alex! Tell me how your school day went!" She said excitedly.

"Well..." I scratched the back of my neck "Not much to tell. I introduced myself to my classmates, and after that it just went on with classes. Although now I have a lot of homework to do because of my late joining..."

"Speaking of which, why did they send you out in the middle of the first school term? Wouldn't it have been easier to do it at the beginning?" Sayori asked me curiously.

And now I have to think of an excuse fast. I feel like I've been doing that a lot today...

"I-It's just that the travel agency ended up mixing up some papers the wrong way and that's why my delay" I said trying to keep my confidence.

Sayori frowned as she stared into my eyes. I don't know why, but I feel as if she could see through my soul...

"Well, if you say so..." She said averting her light blue eyes for a few seconds before resting them back on me "Now tell me, did you become friends with anyone in your class?" she asked me with a small smile.

"Right... About that..." My voice cracked a little "...Let's just say I didn't have much contact with the others" I said scratching my cheek.

"Huh? What do you mean by that?" she asked me curiously.

"...No one spoke to me" I said in a barely audible whisper.

"What?!" She exclaimed standing up abruptly as she placed her hands on the table.

"H-Hey, Sayori calm down!" I said raising my palms to try to talk some sense into her.

"A-Alex, how come no one talked to you?" she looked at me with a worried and... Sad expression...

"Well, I guess it's because I'm new and they all have their group of friends already" Being honest I think I would do the same if I were in that situation...

Sayori sat back down, the worry still present on her face.

"But why didn't you make the attempt to talk to someone?"

"Because to be honest I didn't feel the need to either..." I said averting my gaze.

"W-what?" She looked at me with an even more worried expression than before "M-Making friends is very necessary Alex!" Then she lowered her head sadly "We all need someone who cares about us..." That last she said in a lower tone of voice.

But what really worries me is that it's the same tone she used in the morning when we were talking about me living alone...

...

...

...

Why does Sayori behave like this every time the subject of loneliness comes up?

Shyly bringing my hand closer, I slightly move Sayori, who again looks up at me.

"Sayori... Is something wrong?" I asked with concern.

She didn't answer. She simply stared at me with a conflicted expression on her face, then looked away from me again.

I tried to speak, but Sayori immediately put a smile back on her face.

"Don't worry Alex, everything is fine!" her cheerful tone returned "It's just that I'm really worried that you're not going to make any friends at school. I'm supposed to take care of you!" She exclaimed.

...

...

...

...Since when does she have to take care of me?

"Hey, why do you say I'm not going to make any friends? I have you, remember?" I said with a sideways smile.

"Awww that was adorable!"

"Sayo!-"

I didn't finish my sentence, as Sayori had already launched herself towards me in a hug.

But unlike usual, she is not using her overwhelming strength, this time her grip feels more... Gentle and affectionate.

I'm not going to complain. It's better than breaking my bones or knocking the wind out of me...

...

...

...

"Uh, Sayori?"

"... Yes?" she said in a whisper.

"...You've been at it a long time."

"Oh! Sorry!" Immediately she released me to return to her position.

"Don't worry" I said shaking my hand "At least this time you didn't try to kill me, so let's move on" I said in a mocking tone.

"Don't be mean!" She pouted as she laced her fingers together.

I let out several chuckles, which Sayori ended up joining in on eventually.

It's amazing how infectious her energy is...

"Well, but I'm still worried about you Alex. I don't want you to end up getting to the end of the term without having made a single friend!" She said raising her arms with a worried expression.

"Well, what do you propose?" I said drinking from the milk carton. It makes me feel like a little kid, but I don't think much of it. My throat's already a little dry…

Sayori didn't answer me right away, she simply remained pensive for quite a while, staring into nothingness. Her eyes occasionally wandered to me, but without saying a word to me.

"...I think I have an idea" She finally spoke.

"Huh? Idea for what?"

"For you to make friends of course!"

"...You know that I wasn't being serious when I told you to propose something, right?" I asked arching an eyebrow.

"Too late, I already have a plan!" She exclaimed energetically.

"And what plan is that if I may ask?"

"It's-" Sayori couldn't finish her sentence, as the bell started ringing indicating that lunch time is already over.

"Well, now you'll just have to wait until the end of school to find out!" Before i could ask her any more questions about it, Sayori got up from her seat and ran off at lightning speed, losing herself in the crowd of students who had also started to withdraw.

I just sigh as I start picking up the trays of food to leave them on the food counter, wishing the cooks a happy day and congratulating them on their great work.

Making my way back to my classroom, I couldn't help but smile along the way.

Hanging out with Sayori... It's really nice.

Despite the fact that she can be a bit headstrong and stubborn as soon as an idea gets in that head of hers, she's really genuine in her actions. I mean, we only met yesterday and she's already shown a lot of concern for me.

...Which is kind of strange to me precisely because of the short time we've known each other, but I guess it's just Sayori being Sayori.

It's not like I can complain. It's nice to have someone who's so interested in how you're doing.

Although if there was a way to leave her hanging on a rope without power that would be even better-

"...!" I suppressed a gasp.

I stop dead in my tracks with my eyes widening.

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

Wh-What... What the fuck did I just think?

The last thing I need is for Sayori to have no energy!

Let alone use that specific word!

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

What the fuck happened to me there?

Why the hell would I think of something like that?!

I-I'm supposed to be helping the girls! Not to think about… Doing that to the only one I've met so far...

...

...

...

...

...

That thought...

It didn't feel normal at all...

...It felt like... An idea that doesn't belong to me...

...

...

...

Suddenly I feel very dizzy. I try to stand up straight but fail, which almost makes me fall to the ground. Fortunately I was able to lean against the wall just in time.

I can feel several students stare at me for a few seconds at my behavior, but that's the last thing on my mind right now.

...W-What the hell is wrong with me?

Why do I suddenly feel like this?

It's as if a thick fog has formed in my mind. Not only making me feel heavier than usual, but I can feel a slight throbbing pain in my head.

It feels like I'm getting a bunch of tiny needles stuck in my brain. Each one reaching deeper and deeper than the last.

I grit my teeth tightly as I close my eyes, throwing my head back in an attempt to ease the pain.

"...What's going on?" was all I could think at that moment.

Bringing my hand to my forehead I begin to massage my temple in an attempt to appease the increasingly intense twinges.

...

...

...

...

With each twinge I can feel as if my body is getting heavier and heavier ...

...

...

...

Thinking is getting more difficult with each second...

...

...

...

...

Until suddenly, the pain disappears as suddenly as it came.

I stand still for several seconds, waiting to see if at any moment I would feel the twinges again. But they never came back.

Sighing and exhaling multiple times in an attempt to maintain my composure, I peel myself away from the wall.

I still don't feel fully recovered, but I don't want to be late for class...

I start walking at a much slower pace towards my classroom. I do it almost automatically, as the mere fact of trying to think makes my head feel very heavy...

...

...

...

I hope this day ends soon…

---

The rest of school passed relatively quickly.

Again I went through the complicated task of trying to write down everything the teachers were explaining. My hand is not fast enough for this...

And that did nothing to help relax my mind from that terrible experience on the hallway…

At least this time it wasn't as complicated as in the morning. I think it's mostly because I was able to go in prepared for what I was going to encounter.

And now I'm here, in math class, trying to keep up with the teacher's explanation.

"And so that's why with this equation we can-" The class was interrupted by the sudden sound of the bell ringing "Huh, looks like we'll have to save the rest for another day. Alright kids, remember to go over everything we saw today, you'll have a test on this topic soon and... They're all gone now. Kids these days..." The teacher said shaking his head in defeat.

"Huh?" I look around and notice that there are indeed no other students left in class. Damn, I really got lost in my thoughts...

"Young Alex, you're still here" Said the teacher slightly surprised upon noticing my presence.

"Y-Yeah it's just... I guess I got disconnected for a moment. Sorry..."

"No worries. It's actually timely that you're, here. Come, I need to discuss with you about your exam in order for you to make up the grades you missed from the school period." Said the teacher as he started pulling out some papers.

Great, more work...

After a long (and boring) explanation from the teacher about the topics that my exam will cover, he said goodbye and left the classroom.

As for me, I just... I stayed there.

Resuming my seat at my now new desk, I place my arms on the table and use them as a makeshift pillow for my head.

"I'm really exhausted..." I muttered.

This day has been really long...

First I woke up super early thanks to Sayori.

Then there was the tour of the school.

Then all the intense classes I saw.

And... That thought.

I still don't have the slightest idea why I thought of doing that to Sayori... And I don't like it.

I don't have any reason to try to... Kill her.

And that's what really worries me.

...

...

...

...

...

It's as if the moment I objected, the pain started. And the more I tried to fight it, the more severe it became.

Besides, because of that, now my head is a mess and my spirits are down...

...

...

...

...

...

It felt like there was something desperately trying to hammer that idea into my mind...

...

...

...

...

I'm supposed to help Sayori and the other girls. I promised Monika, and I've come this far based on my own decision...

...

...

...

But then...

...

...

...

Why do I now feel unwilling to do that?

...

...

...

...

...

...

Adjusting to this life is proving to be harder than I expected.

I don't even have the comfort of knowing that when I get home my mother will receive me lovingly...

...

...

...

I want to sleep...

I just want to close my eyes and let all my worries disappear for a while...

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

Damn it.

What's happening to me? This is not like me...

...

...

...

...

...

Sighing heavily, I turn my head to the other side, giving me a direct view of the windows.

I hadn't noticed until now, but the sun is relatively high in the sky, bathing the room in its golden glow.

Pulling out my phone to check the time, I realize it's already 3:30 in the afternoon.

"Damn, classes in Japan are really long..." I muttered grimacing.

I know I should just go home, but right now I don't have the energy for it.

I don't have the energy for anything really.

I just want to rest...

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

…

"Alex?"

"Huh?"

Snapping out of my trance, I look at the voice coming from the door and realize it's Sayori.

"There you are! You know the doorbell already rang right?" She exclaimed as she approached me.

"...I knew" I said without much energy.

Sayori then looked at me with a worried expression as she tilted her head slightly. "Is there something wrong?" She took a seat at the desk next to me.

I only averted my gaze to the front, as if by doing so I could find the right words to answer her.

"I'm just... I'm a little exhausted from classes. That's all..."

"You're lying" Replied the girl immediately.

"Huh?" I managed to say turning my gaze to Sayori, who had an expression full of worry mixed with... Determination?

"I told you yesterday, didn't I? I'm able to detect when a person is in trouble" She said with a small smile.

"I remember you said you couldn't do that..."

"And it's true, but as your friend I can tell you're not well. Is something bothering you?" She said approaching me with a soft and gentle expression.

"...It's just that... I'm a little overwhelmed by everything. You know, being an exchange student and adjusting to everything..." That was both a truth and a lie.

Really everything that's going on with my life is something that has me really worried. It's all... It's all happening too fast.

Just two days ago the only life I knew was spending my days quietly at home with my mom, playing with my friends, worrying about enjoying my vacations, etc.

But now... I'm in a completely new and unfamiliar environment for me. I have no idea how the hell I have to live alone.

I don't even know how I'm going to support myself.

I can't see any of my loved ones...

And on top of all of that I have to save these girls when I don't even know how the hell to do it...

Then there's the fact that I don't even seem to be able to control my own thoughts...

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

Damn, this whole day was going perfect.

Why did I start feeling this way since what happened to me in the hallway?

...

...

...

...

I again averted my gaze straight ahead without a fixed point, and Sayori stayed in place without saying anything.

I began to inhale and exhale to try to keep my mind calm.

I've been feeling quite tense for a while now...

It's as if... Something has been hanging in my mind, bringing my spirits down completely.

And it only makes me feel...

...

...

...

...

...

Apathy...

...

...

...

...

…

Suddenly, I can feel one of my hands being gently taken, and I quickly turn my head to realize that Sayori is now just inches away from my face, with our eyes so close that I can almost see my reflection in hers.

...Again they have the same sparkle as yesterday...

"Look, I'm not going to say that I fully understand what you're going through, but what I can tell you is that you don't need to face it alone" Sayori said speaking in the softest, sweetest tone of voice I've ever heard.

"Do you know the reason why I told you that you should make friends? It's because that way you don't have to carry all the weight of your problems by yourself. When you first told me that you hadn't tried to talk to someone I felt... So bad. To know that despite everything you're carrying around in your head, you're still trying to deal with it all on your own," she said softly.

"W-what do you mean by that?" I asked somewhat hesitantly.

"... I know when you're in trouble because I notice a conflicted expression on your face. I've noticed it many times today. In the morning when we were in the kitchen. During our tour. And even while we were having lunch." She tilted her head slightly, not breaking eye contact "It's... It really bothers me to see what you have that expression most of the time. Even yesterday you had it while we were walking to the neighborhood."

"Alex, I'm not saying you have to tell me everything that weighs you down. But remember... You don't have to do it all alone. Even without knowing what you're going through, I'll try to be there with you to pick you up off the ground every time you fall. For now I am your only friend, so please. Let me help you carry that weight. Even if there is nothing I can do, I just want you to know that I am there and that you can count on me" She told me with a smile that seemed to glow. Her words put my soul at ease in a way that I had never felt before.

Her gaze... It is one filled with pure kindness...

Her words are so full of honesty, they make me feel as if a great weight has been lifted off my shoulders.

Unconsciously, I end up clinging even tighter to the girl's hand without saying a word.

...

...

...

To be able to look into her bright eyes and to be able to feel the warmth of her touch... It reminds me that she is alive.

I agreed to stay in this reality precisely because I wanted to help all of them. To make sure that this time they didn't have to die because of the damn order of the script.

To make sure that the girls' smiles this time could be real and stay that way forever.

...

...

...

And in the end it's Sayori who's helping me...

Even though she herself has her own inner demons which are superior to mine, she is here. Holding my hand and comforting me and offering me support as a lifelong friend would...

...

...

...

...

...

I don't know why, but I can feel as if a raincloud I had floating over my head has suddenly disappeared.

The feeling of absolute tiredness that I had a few minutes ago starts to disappear the longer I look into the girl's beautiful light blue eyes.

Her smile makes all my worries start to melt away, taking a huge weight off my mind.

...

...

...

...Sayori... She's really a beacon of light...

Letting out a sigh that I didn't know I was holding back, I throw a tired little smile at the girl.

"...I'll take your word for it" It was the only thing I could say. I really have no way of expressing everything I'm feeling right now...

Sayori didn't respond, instead she just hugged me the same way she did yesterday, and I reciprocated almost immediately.

I can feel my cheeks start to heat up from having a pretty girl so close to me, but I don't make a big deal out of it.

She's right.

She may know nothing of the true nature of my presence here, but just knowing that she has my back is more than enough to calm my fears.

Having her so close to me, wrapped in my arms and me in hers... It puts me at ease.

...She is a really good friend. And I've only known her for a day...

...

...

...

"...Thank you" I said in a whisper.

"Huh? For what?" she inquired.

"...For being my friend" I murmured with gratitude.

Sayori's hug became a little tighter after my words, but I decide not to say anything. I don't want to ruin this moment.

We both stay quiet, enjoying the warmth of the embrace. It's as if with every second we spend here, a small weight is lifted from my body. Giving back my energies little by little.

It's as if... That something I felt in my mind that drained me of all vitality, has completely disappeared...

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

...

I don't know how long we had been like this, but eventually Sayori ended up breaking the physical contact and looked at me with her trademark energetic smile.

"Well, let's go!" She exclaimed merrily.

"Where to?"

"I told you I had a plan for you to get more friends right? Well I'm going to put it into action right now!"

"...You haven't even told me what the plan is" I said with a small smile. There's no way I could even bother with her at this instant.

"Oh! Right hehehe." She said closing her eyes with a nervous smile. "Well, you told me you like to read right?"

"I told you I read a book 4 years ago" I spoke matter-of-factly.

"W-Well, you also read a manga last night so you like to read!"

Sighing at Sayori's logic, I nod my head to indicate for her to continue.

"Well Alex you see... Have you thought about joining any school clubs?" She asked me with a shy smile.

...

...

...

...Oh

Oh.

So that's Sayori's plan...

...

...

...

It's better like this..

I couldn't have wanted it any other way.

"To tell you the truth, with all the hustle and bustle of today, the subject of clubs has not even crossed my thoughts" And I really mean it. It had actually completely slipped my mind.

"Well, the thing is that.." she then bowed her head slightly as she fiddled with her fingers "There's this club that... I was wondering if you'd like to join?"

I can tell where she's going with all of this, but I decide to play along. She doesn't know that I already know after all...

"Huh? And what's this club you mention about?" I rest my head on one of my hands.

Then she looks up again with a determined and lively expression "It's a literature club!" She exclaimed energetically. "Now that I know you like to read, I was wondering if you'd like to join!"

There's no way I'm going to turn down her offer, but I still decide to humor her a bit.

"Oh? Literature? Thank you so much Sayori, but I think I'll pass. Maybe it's a better idea to join the video game club or something" I said averting my gaze from the girl.

"Huh? B-But Alex don't be mean!" Sayori exclaimed raising her arms and frowning a little.

"And why do you say I should join your club?" I asked feigning disinterest even though internally I was grinning from ear to ear.

"W-Well..." She then put on a nervous smile and put her two index fingers together "...It's just that I kind of already promised the other club members that I was going to bring someone new today... And one of them even made cupcakes, hehe" she laughed with nervousness.

...

...

...

"Sayori when was it that you told them you were bringing someone new?"

"...Saturday."

...

...

...

She met me yesterday, and even before that she had already made that promise to the others...

"There's... There's no way Sayori could have planned this..."

...

...

...

I decided to ignore the topic. It's not worth thinking about it anymore.

"Okay, Sayori. I'll stop by for a cupcake, is that okay with you?" I said with a smile.

"Sounds perfect to me!" She pounced on me in an embrace again, but this time I make no attempt to wriggle out of it. Rather, I return the girl's hug and wrap my arms around her.

Being with Sayori... It really lifts my spirits.

She's such a vivacious girl, full of energy, altruistic, and with such an optimistic worldview, she's like a little ray of light.

...

...

...

I'm still worried about all the drastic changes my life is going through in such a short time.

And I'm even more worried about that horrible thought I had, along with the terrible feeling of pain and apathy that came afterwards.

It terrifies me just thinking about it.

But... Knowing that Sayori is willing to accompany me even if she doesn't really know what I'm going through, really comforts me.

I know I shouldn't get so involved with a girl I only met yesterday, but in a situation like the one I'm in... Any kind of support is welcomed.

...

...

...

For now... I think I can afford to bask in her warm light…

Notes:

This chapter was a bit weird to write. I mean, at first I had planned for this chapter to have Alex join the club all at once, but after I got to the school part, I felt it would be too rushed. Alex has just arrived in this new environment after all, so I thought it would be more natural to focus more on his experience during this period. Let's not forget that the poor guy has only been in the game for less than 3 days.

And well, I took the opportunity and made him spend most of the chapter with Sayori. That way I could delve more into how their friendship is developing, while also practicing a bit more on the girl's characterization. And speaking of which, thank you so much to everyone who told me in the last chapter that they liked how I wrote Sayori! It really boosts my spirits to be able to continue with the story.

By the way, I wanted to let you know that I ended up making a small change to one of the details of the story, and that is that I changed the route that alex took when he played doki doki so that it is Sayori's route instead of Monika's route. I did it this way mostly because someone in the comments informed me that Monika doesn't even have a route, so I changed it to Sayori's which would be the most neutral. Don't worry because it's not something that affects the plot anyway.

And to finish, I just want to say that you can leave me a comment to let me know what you thought of the chapter! I know that many of you may think that the story is going a little slow, but that's because I really want to do things without making it feel rushed. Don't worry because once Alex settles in properly to his new life things will move along a little faster.

And speaking of him, do you like his character? Many people are not usually fans of OCs, and that's one of my concerns when writing Alex. That's why I try to write his character in a natural way so he doesn't feel like the typical perfect protagonist. So i'd be grateful if you could leave me a comment with your opinion of him!

Also remember to leave your kudos and a comment if you liked this story!

With nothing more to say, I'll take my leave.

Bye Bye!

Chapter 6: Act 1 - Chapter 3: Welcome to the Club!

"Just inhale and exhale. Breathe in and out..."

I repeated these words multiple times in my head. I need to concentrate as much as possible on keeping my posture serene.

After Sayori and I finished our hug (I would have liked it to last a little longer...) she began to lead me through the halls of the school to what would be my most important meeting of the day.

And that's precisely why I'm so nervous.

...I'm going to join the literature club.

It's something I should have had in mind when I came to school today, but as I said, with everything that's happened the idea of clubs never crossed my mind.

And now that I have to face that fact face to face... I can't help but feel nervous.

It's not that I'm afraid to join or anything, after all this was something that would have to happen sooner or later.

What worries me is that the same thing that happened when I first saw Monika and Sayori might happen again. The surreal feeling that ran through my body during those moments almost made me collapse.

And that was meeting them both separately.

Having to meet the others missing all at once... I just hope my head is able to handle it.

...I shouldn't worry so much about it, though.

It's like I said yesterday, if I can take Sayori as an example, then that means everything will be fine.

Right?

Unconsciously, I end up turning my gaze to the girl, who's jumping up and down from time to time with a big smile on her face. She seems to be very excited.

...If she's so happy about it, then I guess I can be too.

Monika told me to stop eating my head so much about this kind of thing, and she's really right. These past few days I've felt like all I've been doing is actively trying to give myself a migraine.

I still have several questions and doubts regarding my situation, but I'll put them aside for now. There will always be a time to answer them after all.

I just have to focus on the task at hand.

"We made it!"

"Huh?"

Snapping out of my thoughts, I take a small glance around to realize that we are in corridors totally unfamiliar to me.

Did Sayori even show me this during our tour?

"Hey, where are we exactly? I don't recognize this place very well..." I said apologetically.

"Well this is the student zone for third years, so normally you wouldn't have much reason to come here either." She then gave a little jump as she raised her arms excitedly "But now that you'll be part of the club it means you'll have to remember the way!"

"I never said I was going to join" I let out a smirk at her.

"You said you'd at least come for a cupcake!" She said in a pout.

I let out a few small guffaws as I watched the girl puff out her cheeks as she placed a cute frown on her face.

"Well, let's go inside!" Sayori exclaimed excitedly as she approached the door.

However, before she could get a chance to place her hand on the knob, I grabbed her wrist to stop her.

"Huh? Is something wrong?" she asked me with a curious expression.

"...I-I'm just a little nervous. Give me a few seconds to catch my breath and-"

"Oh don't worry so much! There's nothing to be nervous about!" The girl exclaimed innocently before trying to place her hand on the knob, but again I stopped her.

She then turned her head towards me again, only this time with a bit of a frown on her face.

Before she could say anything, I spoke "Sayori... I trust your word. I really do, but I need to... Prepare myself. After everything that happened today... I'm exhausted." I let out a tired sigh as I let my head hang a little "Give me a few minutes to compose myself. That's all I ask of you, please..." I said with some heaviness.

I'm not afraid to meet the girls, really. I'm not. But my mind still hasn't fully recovered from the experience I had in the hallway earlier.

That's why I want to be able to prepare myself and gather as much strength as I can before I go in. I don't want to have a mental breakdown. Not after everything that happened today...

Sayori stared at me for several seconds, and gradually her frown turned into a soft look. Her lips lifted into a warm smile, and she pulled her arm away from the pommel.

I thought she would just give me the time I asked for, but instead she made a move I wasn't expecting at all.

She, still smiling, released her grip on me and intertwined her hand with mine as she tugged on my arm to pull me closer to the door with her.

I can feel my cheeks redden and my heart begins to race a little. My breathing becomes somewhat ragged at the sudden contact and closeness I have with the girl.

Again I am so close that I can almost see my reflection in her eyes...

She only looks at me sweetly, holding my hand with a firm grip, before speaking.

"I told you, didn't I? We are friends, so I want you to let me help you with the weight you carry on your head. Right now what you need is to relax, not to keep worrying" Said the girl as her face contorted into a reassuring smile, looking softly into my eyes. The tone of voice she used was so sweet and soft that it only made my cheeks redden even more. And the close contact we are having only makes my embarrassment increase.

I can almost feel as if I have butterflies in my stomach…

I really appreciate her wanting to help me, and it's not that I don't want her to, it's just... For the situation I'm about to face I don't think there's much she can do.

After all... It's not at all easy to have to meet fictional characters that you saw die in such a cruel way.

By this point it already seems excessive for me to worry so much about it, but I just can't help it.

...

...

...

However... I have to remember that this time I will not have to face this encounter alone.

Sayori is here with me offering me all the support she can.

And Monika also said she would be by my side, which actually brings me some calm considering she is the only one really aware of my situation.

...

...

...

In the end, everything will be all right. I just have to trust for once...

Letting out a small sigh from both my tiredness and nervousness, I look back at Sayori.

"...I'm ready now" I nodded my head as I spoke.

Without another word, the girl returns my gesture, and places her hand on the pommel. Before turning it, however, she turns to me for a few seconds, her face still adorned by a smile.

She tilted her head slightly as she spoke "It'll be okay. I promise. You can count on me" Sayori declared with a softness in her words that I never thought possible from her.

I didn't know whether to respond or not, mostly because my brain and body seem to have fallen out of sync at Sayori's very genuine and kind actions.

I only manage to nod slightly. Immediately after, she turned the doorknob and gently opened the door, tugging my arm a bit indicating me to follow her.

Taking one last breath so that I can maintain the confidence I've managed to muster, I nod and finally accompany her until we enter the classroom together.

"Girls, I'm home!" Sayori exclaimed energetically as she raised her free arm slightly.

The moment I set foot in the classroom my sight drifted of its own accord to the floor, not that I could do anything about it. My bangs now hid my eyes, preventing me from even seeing what was in front of me.

I know I look pathetic like this, but... I just want a little more time before I see them all at once. I just want that...

"Oh Sayori there you are, I was starting to worry about you being late-" The words of whoever was speaking stopped dead in their tracks. I have no idea who the voice belongs to...

Silence reigned in the room for a few seconds before a new voice entered the scene.

"Um, Sayori... Who is that?" I heard one of the voices ask with some disdain.

Even without seeing her directly, I can feel the smile plastered on Sayori's face.

"It's the new member I told you about!" The girl exclaimed in her usual cheerful tone.

"N-New member?" Someone else asked, though this one has a much more timid and hushed tone than the other voice.

For a second I considered looking up, but my body betrayed me preventing me from even being able to move my head a few inches. It's almost as if my whole body has gone into a kind of lockdown, and no matter how hard I try I am unable to break it.

Damn it, I was supposed to have psyched myself up for this. Why does panic have to take control of me right now?

"The new member? Did you really get someone else like you said?" I could hear a bit of disbelief coming from the voice.

"Huh? You say that as if you didn't trust me..." Sayori exclaimed, and looking at her out of the corner of my eye I can tell that she has shrunk a bit in place while slightly puffing her cheeks in a pout.

"I-It's not that I didn't have confidence in you. It's just that..." There was a small pause "Nothing. Better forget it..."

"U-um" I heard the voice from before re-enter the conversation "Not to be sidetracking the subject but... D-don't you think he's too quiet?" I heard the voice say sheepishly.

Shit...

"Huh?" I can feel Sayori's gaze on me for a few seconds, before she starts tugging me a bit by the arm "Alex, come on. Don't you want to introduce yourself to the others?" the girl asked me softly, using a mix between a reassuring and slightly worried tone at the same time.

I tried to return her gaze with all my might, but there was no case. My whole body was frozen in this position. As much as I try to scream at myself with all my might that I should react, my mind simply blocks such requests.

It's not the same feeling I had in the hallway earlier, rather it feels like my own mind is scared of what might happen once I look at the two girls I haven't met yet.

"Damn it, do something you idiot!" I thought gritting my teeth and curling my hand into a fist.

I tried again to force myself to move, but to no avail. Try as I might I only managed to get my mind to lock itself further into its shelter, reducing my chances of breaking out of my blockage.

I just need to look up damn it!

"Look up!"

Nothing happens.

"Look up!"

No progress.

"Look up!"

Not even a slight movement of my head.

"A-Alex, are you okay?" I heard Sayori ask me. Out of the corner of my eye I could see how she has now turned completely towards me, her lips curved downwards in concern as well as her eyebrows. "...You're shaking."

What?

I'm not even able to feel it. Whether it's the frustration of not being able to get out of my own stupor or my constant attempts to force my movement, I seem to be shaking.

With every second I go without saying anything I can feel Sayori's gaze become more concerned, as well as feel how the eyes of the other voices are riveted on me.

Damn it! This wasn't supposed to go like this!

I have to-

"Your name is Alex, isn't it?" I heard the first voice of all speak again after a long while. And now that I hear it better, it sounds very familiar-

I didn't even get to finish my train of thought before my eyes widened like saucers. Almost as if by magic in recognition of the voice, I finally manage to move my head in the direction of the person.

...

...

...

Monika...

She didn't say anything else, but started to slowly approach me from her current position.

Once she got close enough, she gave me her characteristic calm smile. Gently and with a soft and relaxed look, Monika raised her arm to position her hand on my shoulder gently.

"Hey, I understand that this might all be a lot for you and that you're nervous about joining a new club" The girl said as she arched her eyebrows upwards in understanding "But I promise you that everything here is fine. There's no reason you have to be afraid of us or anything. We're just other people, like you" Her words exuded calmness and kindness. And her emerald eyes glimmered faintly as she looked at me with calm and understanding.

...I... Monika is talking to me as if I were a random student, but I was able to perfectly understand the meaning behind her words.

She knows that all this is difficult for me. After all she was the one who saw firsthand the reaction I had the day we met. At that moment I had never felt so many negative emotions coursing through my body...

Yet she was patient with me that day. Despite my multiple outbursts she never lost her composure. She explained everything that was going on, and even provided me with a lot of amenities in order to facilitate my stay here.

And now she is doing it again. She is trying to reassure me about everything that is going through my mind.

She is offering me her support like a good friend would.

On my left hand I feel a slight squeeze. I end up averting my gaze to the direction in question only to meet Sayori's huge light blue eyes. In these I can also notice a slight glow, looking at me reassuringly and with positivity.

Sayori no longer has a worried expression on her face. Instead her face is relaxed, with her smile so warm and cheerful almost emanating a glow of its own.

The way she holds my hand is full of gentleness, and for some reason... It makes me feel safe. As if by the mere contact I have with her skin and by the warmth of her touch my whole body has started to relax.

The two of them... I have the support of both of them.

I avert my gaze to the floor again, but this time not out of panic. But because my mind started to remember every single thing these two girls have done for me.

Monika is the only one who knows the true story of my presence in this reality. She was the first person I met that day I woke up in that strange house, panicked and confused.

She was there to answer my questions. She calmed me down when my mind threatened to have a meltdown at the amount of information I had to assimilate. And she was there when what I needed most was to clarify everything that was going on.

She went out of her way to offer me as much comfort as possible. Making my room look exactly the same so that I would have a familiar place in this new world.

She modified the script so that my stay here would not pose any problems in this new world. Even if it meant that she had to once again make use of her cursed powers that have brought so much misfortune, to accomplish that task.

And then... She promised me that she would support me when I agreed to stay here. She does this because she cares deeply for her friends, and wants to give them the happy ending they all deserve.

Monika helped me not to collapse during my first day.

And then there is Sayori.

I met her a day after Monika. I still wasn't completely comfortable with my situation, so I decided to explore to distract my mind from the barrage of questions she was throwing at me the moment I was left alone.

That day, when she literally crashed into my life, she selflessly helped me even though I was just a stranger on the street.

...She even considered me as her friend within minutes of meeting me.

Sayori's cheerful and energetic attitude ended up invigorating me as well. All the worries I had accumulated that day disappeared with the laughter and moments I shared with the girl. Although she doesn't know it, she really helped me keep my composure.

And even today, she showed a lot of concern for me. First was when she really cared due to the fact that I live alone.

Then when I told her that no one talked to me in class, she came up with a plan to help me make more friends.

...And she was even the only person who was able to put my mind at ease after that terrible experience in the hallway. Offering me help and support just like a childhood friend would. Asking me to allow her to help me with the weight I carry on my shoulders, even if she doesn't have the slightest idea what that weight in question is.

And that simple action renewed my energy and motivation at that moment.

Sayori helped me to stand tall and steady.

...

...

...

Now they are both offering me their support once again. One because she really understands everything that is happening, and is determined to accompany me in this new reality.

And the other because she just wants to help her friend no matter what, despite not knowing everything that is going on in my mind.

...

...

...

With two girls like that watching my back... I feel like I'm able to overcome any situation.

The least I can do now is to do my own part and fight the panic in my head. After all it was I myself who decided to stay here of my own free will. So I just have to keep that same will and move on.

"...I know Monika and Sayori. They are both my friends... So nothing that happens here has to terrify me."

With that last thought and clinging even tighter to Sayori's hand looking to gather confidence, I let out a big long sigh that I didn't know I was holding back.

I just have to look up. Everything will be alright. It's like Monika said.

They are all real people, just like me.

With a little effort, I start to slowly raise my eyes to the front. With every inch I go up, I slowly inhale and exhale to keep my mind serene.

Slowly but surely, my eyes begin to take in details of the two girls in front of me.

First their shoes.

Then their legs.

Their bodies.

Shoulders.

And finally... Their faces.

...

...

...

Natsuki and Yuri...

The girls in front of me are Natsuki and Yuri.

...But I don't have to worry.

I turn my eyes slightly to Sayori, who closes her eyes with a big smile while giving me a thumbs up with her free hand.

Then I turn my gaze back to Monika, who only relaxes her face even more and gives me a small wink as she softens her grip on my shoulder.

...I don't have to worry because thanks to the two of them I know it's all real. And that's good.

Everyone here is real.

"Hey! Are you going to keep quiet all the time or what?"

Snapping out of my thoughts, I turn my gaze to Natsuki, who has her fists on her hips with her face forming a seemingly irritated expression.

...

...

...

"Don't think about what you saw in the game..." I say to myself mentally.

Taking a breath, I finally open my mouth to speak after what I had felt was hours.

"I'm sorry... I just got nervous. That's all" I scratched the back of my neck as I spoke while closing my eyes with a lopsided smile.

"I told you that you have nothing to feel nervous about!" Sayori exclaimed energetically. "Look, even Monika came to cheer you up!" she looked excitedly at the aforementioned, who only smiled back.

"Well, Sayori, if you say he's the new member then it's only natural that as president I would have tried to calm him down, don't you think?" Monika took her hand off my shoulder as she spoke and brought it to her hip.

"Well, it's not that I mind having a new member..." Natsuki interjected "But you really had to bring a boy? Way to kill the mood..." She then gathered her arms at the same time averting her eyes to the side with a slight frown.

"Oh come on Natsuki, you haven't even met him yet!" Sayori brought her hands into the air as she gave a small jump, letting go of my own hand in the process.

...

...

...

"...Is it normal that I would have liked to keep her grip just a little longer?"

"Well..." I see Yuri shyly approach towards me, fiddling a little with one of her long locks of hair "I don't mind having someone else here who is interested in literature" She said with a small smile "If it means being able to share my tastes with someone else, then that fills me with jubilation" That last she said in a quieter tone, but loud enough to be heard.

"Mmph" Natsuki grumbled "Well, I guess if Sayori is the one who brought you then you can't be all bad..."

"Speaking of" Monika interjected "Sayori, exactly what was it that made you bring him? I don't remember you mentioning someone like him to us during our outing over the weekend" She asked raising an eyebrow.

"W-Well... Hehehehe." Sayori only averted her gaze as she laced her index fingers together.

I guess it's up to me to talk then...

"Well, it's a bit of an Unusual story" I started "...I met her yesterday. I was exploring a bit around the shopping area and Sayori literally crashed into my life. After that let's just say she befriended me almost immediately."

"Huh? What do you mean she befriended you?" Natsuki asked curiously.

"...She almost dragged me down an entire street as soon as we met" I shot a glare at Sayori.

"B-But if I hadn't I would have never found out that you didn't know how to get home! And therefore I wouldn't have been able to help you!" the girl defended herself.

"You didn't know how to get home?" Yuri looked at me with a frown of curiosity.

"It's just that-"

"He's an exchange student!" Sayori exclaimed excitedly, taking the words right out of my mouth.

I sighed and let my head drop a little.

"Wait, you're not Japanese?" Natsuki asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Nope. I'm an exchange student from America. I arrived here less than a week ago and tried to explore a bit to get to know my surroundings. Unfortunately I got lost in the process..." I said a bit apologetically.

I heard Monika giggle a little at my statement. I shot a glare at her and she just closed her eyes, still smiling.

"Well, honestly I was already beginning to suspect it..."

"Huh?" I turned my head towards Yuri, who seemed to have mumbled something. The moment she noticed my gaze she startled a little, bringing her hands to her chest and grimacing nervously.

"D-don't go thinking wrong, please!" She exclaimed nervously. Then she cast her gaze to the side and held one of her locks. "It's just that I can tell from your physical features that you're not a native of our country. That's all..." She said apologetically.

"Well, now that you mention it, it's true" Natsuki moved a little closer to me as she scanned me with her eyes like a camera. "Still that doesn't explain why Sayori would have to take you home."

I open my mouth to respond, but Sayori ends up beating me to it "That's because we live in the same neighborhood! In fact our houses are exactly next to each other!" She exclaimed excitedly.

"Just calm down..." I said squinting my eyes.

"Hmmm" Monika adopted a… Motherly look? "Sayori, even though your cheerfulness and energy are your most characteristic traits, that doesn't mean you should just become friends with any stranger you meet on the street. You never know what kind of dangers you might encounter out there." She said in a scolding tone placing a hand on her hip.

"I'm not just a stranger, Monika. You know it very well…"

"H-Hey, what was that for?" Sayori asked.

"As the president of the club, but most importantly, as your friend, your safety is important to me" Monika replied closing her eyes and raising a hand and her index finger. Sayori only cringed a little letting out a few more nervous giggles.

"Alright, I think we've wasted enough time" I heard Natsuki speak. She then turned her attention back to me "We don't even know your name. Aren't you planning on introducing yourself?" she asked me with a bit of disinterest.

I tried to respond, but the words died in my mouth as Monika had already started talking "Oh! That's right!" She then turned to me and gave a little bow in apology "I'm so sorry. You were supposed to want to join the club, and we've done nothing but bombard you with questions..."

"Well in that case why don't we start the introductions while eating from the cupcakes Natsuki prepared for Alex? It'll be fun!" Sayori exclaimed excitedly.

"H-Hey, I didn't make them for him, I made them for the new member!" Natsuki exclaimed agitatedly.

Seeing the opportunity to tease a little with the girl, I don't hesitate for a second to speak up.

"Well, technically you did make them for me since I am the new member, don't you think?" I said with a smirk and lifting my chin a little.

"W-Well, yeah but!" Natsuki started to wiggle a little in her seat "Y-You know. N-Not for you, you idiot!" She said through gritted teeth. Besides that I can notice how a reddish hue starts to tint her cheeks, which only stand out more thanks to the girl's pink hair.

I just threw my head back letting out several laughs.

"H-Hey!" Natsuki exclaims irritated.

"Sorry, I saw the opportunity and couldn't let it go" I said trying to choke the laughter in my throat. Natsuki only folded her arms grumbling.

Sayori starts walking towards the other side of the classroom "Okay, I'll go get the cupcakes!" Before she could take another step, Natsuki ends up stopping her.

"Hey! I made them so I'll get them!"

"Sorry, hehe" Sayori said with a nervous smile.

"Oh! How about I make some tea?" Yuri asked after spending a while quiet. "Although, there's no need if you're not really someone who likes it..." Said the girl looking at me with a shy smile.

"Meh, I'm not exactly the biggest fan of tea. But if it comes with a cupcake then I guess I can't refuse the offer" I said shoving my hands in my pockets and shrugging my shoulders.

Yuri just nodded, turned around, and headed for what appeared to be the classroom closet.

"Well, while they're busy why don't we organize the desks a bit so we can have a seat?" suggested Monika.

Sayori and I nodded, and the three of us set about our task.

After we have arranged the desks in such a way that we manage something more or less resembling a counter, I take a seat in the seat right between Monika and Sayori. With the former to my left, and the latter to my right.

At least here I know that I'll be more comfortable than if I had to sit somewhere else…

...

...

...

Comfortable...

Unconsciously, my sight starts to navigate until it positions itself on Natsuki, who is arranging the tray with the cupcakes.

Her petite figure makes me think she might be a student from some previous year. But I really don't think that jumping to a conclusion that fast is very good (And because if I tell that out loud she'll kill me for sure).

Regarding her attitude... At the moment it's not as bad as I expected. I mean, I know she's not a bad person per se. It's just that I thought she would act guarded all the time like in the game. But outside of the little run-in we had when I annoyed her earlier, she seems like someone nice at least.

But then again, I haven't even interacted with her enough, so I can't draw any conclusions yet.

Then I end up averting my gaze until I notice Yuri, who is boiling a kettle while selecting tea leaves.

From her more... Ahem, 'Mature' appearance I'd say she's the oldest of the group. Sure, Sayori and Monika also look good (the latter being the one who comes closest to Yuri), but the purple-haired girl has... A certain air that I'm not able to explain. I don't know if it's because of her elegant movements while preparing tea or because of her long legs and hair that make her look like a classy woman. She just has a unique air about her.

As for her attitude... It's not that different from how I remember her in the game. She's still much more reserved than the others, but from what little I've been able to converse with her it seems she's not as shy as I thought she would be.

I'm not complaining, I prefer the calm Yuri than crazy bitch I met in the game…

...

...

...

But what matters most to me is that I am calm.

Surprisingly, my head is coping with this situation much better than I expected.

I really feel... comfortable.

Maybe it has to do with the fact that in these last few days I've interacted quite a bit with Sayori. Probably being with her for so long helped me to accept reality a bit more unconsciously...

Yet another reason to appreciate her.

"Earth to Alex!" Sayori exclaimed passing her hand in front of my face and pulling me out of my thoughts.

"Huh?" I blinked a couple of times to get out of my little startle "What's wrong?"

"We were talking to you but you weren't answering us" Monika said.

Oh, right. I'm sitting between the two of them...

"I'm sorry, I guess I got disconnected for a second..." I scratched the back of my neck as I spoke. "What were you two talking about, anyway?"

"We were asking you how you like the club so far!" Sayori exclaimed happily.

"Well..." I rested my head on my hands. "So far so good, to be honest. Although I think we could have started faster if it hadn't been for my nervousness at the beginning..."

At least thanks to the help of the two of them I was able to keep my composure. So it's already a win for me on that part.

Although considering that they helped me I don't know if the victory goes to them as well...

"Hey, don't worry. It's normal to feel that way in this kind of situation" Monika spoke in a calm tone "Besides..." She then winked at me while throwing me a… Mischievous smile? "Any boy would get like that if he entered a club full of such cute girls~"

Immediately I could feel my cheeks get hotter, and my heart started beating at a faster pace. And for some reason I'm now having a hard time maintaining eye contact with the orange-haired girl.

I try to open my mouth to speak but all I manage to vocalize is meaningless babbling.

"Oh Alex! Is that right?" I turn my head to the side to see that Sayori now has a catlike grin and is leaning back in her seat, a mischievous look in her eyes.

"And I had brought you here thinking you came here with the best of intentions, but you were just looking for a way to get close to some girls..." She then closed her eyes and put her hand to her forehead, feigning sadness in an exaggerated way.

My brain began to work furiously on being able to formulate some response to Sayori's so sudden action.

I can feel how my cheeks are so red that they burn, and my throat is suddenly too dry.

Again I try to speak, but all I manage to do is to move my lips without uttering a sound.

"Hahahahaha!" Monika recoils back in her seat while holding her hands to her stomach, probably in an attempt to calm her laughter. "I'm just kidding with you! You should have seen your reaction!" she managed to say.

I just stare at her dumbfounded, furiously trying to analyze what just happened.

To my right, I can hear a couple of guffaws as well. I turn around only to find that Sayori has puffy cheeks as she tries to contain her laughter as well.

Seeing this my embarrassment slowly ends up turning to anger. I frown as I look at the two girls at my sides.

Annoyed, I fold my arms and lean back even more in my seat, trying to ignore the giggles.

"Way to treat your new member..."

I never imagined Monika being the type to make jokes like this...

Let alone Sayori, of all people, going to cooperate with her!

Damn, I must have looked like a fool!

I know Monika can be a bit... naughty, she proved it to me the few times she joked with me the day we met.

But I didn't think Sayori had that kind of evil inside her too...

Let alone that she could be able to tease me like that!

...Having these two together seems to be the perfect combination to annoy me...

...And now that I think about it, having the two of them together is more like the perfect combination to put me in danger.

I mean, if you take Monika's confident, playful, and assertive attitude, and combine it with Sayori's energetic, cheerful, and surprisingly insightful personality, all you get is a duo capable of… Anything.

...

...

...

...I don't know if I'm going to survive in this club...

Shaking my head to keep my thoughts in order, I turn to Monika, who is still trying to stifle her laughter.

"I don't see the fun in teasing your new member like this..." I say with a frown.

"S-Sorry!" She said finally managing to calm down a bit "But take it as your punishment for messing with Natsuki the way you did" She said with a smile.

"What? But I didn't do anything to her!"

"Well, you teased her a little with that thing about her making the cupcakes for you" Sayori said introducing herself to the conversation.

I narrowed my eyes before replying "I don't think you have the right to scold me considering you were the one who initiated that."

Sayori opened her mouth to respond, but couldn't get any words out. Instead she only averted her gaze nervously as she shrank back in her seat a bit.

"And it looks like I win again" I told her with a smug smile.

"B-But still!" Sayori exclaimed frowning a little and throwing her hands up in the air "I brought you here so you could make friends. You shouldn't be looking to annoy Natsuki like that!"

"...Sayori, could you repeat that?" Monika asked leaning forward with a flat expression.

Uh oh.

The aforementioned only widened her eyes, before ducking her head as she fiddled with her fingers and let out a few small chagrined giggles.

Monika sighed lightly "...Don't worry about it. At least you kept your promise to bring in a new member. So I'll let it go."

"...Sure you're not upset?" Sayori asked her shyly.

"Completely."

The girl then let out a sigh of relief as she relaxed her shoulders and leaned back in her seat.

For my part I... I don't even know if I should have intervened or something.

It's not like there was much I could have said anyway...

"So..." I say in an attempt to make my presence known. "Natsuki sure is taking her time, isn't she?"

"I'm here."

"Damnit!"

Startled, I jump up from my seat to realize that Natsuki is standing right behind me, the tray of cupcakes in her hands covered by a tablecloth.

"Don't scare me like that!" I said holding a hand to my chest and looking at her angrily.

I'm not really a scary person. It's just the way Natsuki appeared to me all of a sudden like that...

...

...

...

It reminded me too much of when she broke her neck...

"Hey! It's not my fault that you're someone so easy to scare!" the pink-haired girl answered me with annoyance.

"What the hell were you doing behind me anyway? You were supposed to be at the front desk looking for the tray!"

"I needed to find a blanket to cover the cupcakes with!"

"And what was the need for you to show up right behind me?!"

"You said I was taking too long so I had to make my presence known, you moron!"

"You could have just stood in front of everyone!"

"But then I wouldn't have been able to return the joke you played on me earlier!"

"Are you seriously childish enough to do that?!"

"And you're really so immature as to be yelling at me?!"

"You're the one who's yelling!"

"No! It's you!"

"Nuh-uh!"

"Yuh-uh!"

"Nuh-uh!"

"Yuh-uh!"

"Nuh-uh!"

"Yuh-uh!"

"Stop it you two!"

Natsuki and I turned at the same time to realize what... Monika and Sayori spoke at the same time?

On one side Monika is looking at Natsuki with a scowl in scolding and her arms crossed.

I couldn't help but smile a little at that.

But as soon as my eyes positioned themselves on Sayori my little amusement ended.

Instead of her arms crossed, she has her hands on her hips, her lips puckered and her cheeks somewhat puffy. In her eyes I can notice a somewhat annoyed and... also scolding look?

"Natsuki, I understand that you're upset about being teased earlier. And I certainly don't approve of it either..." Monika shot me a look before turning back to the pink-haired one "But you should prove to be the better person and not try to tease him back. He is our new member after all. We have to treat him with respect" Monika said closing her eyes and raising her head in authority.

Natsuki only averted her eyes to the ground gritting her teeth and muttering something inaudible.

"That goes for you too Alex!" Sayori now moved so close to me that I had to take a few steps back to regain some space. At the girl's tone and her strong gaze, I couldn't help a bead of sweat running down my cheek as I raised my hands, in an attempt to somehow protect myself.

"As a new member you should also be nice to your new classmates!" Sayori exclaimed giving a small jump "That's why I totally disapprove of your attitude towards Natsuki" She closed her eyes and shook her head "From now on I want you to behave nicely towards all of them, after all how else will you become their friend?"

Before I could answer anything in the face of Sayori's scolding, Monika approached us, with the same look she gave Natsuki.

"I agree. As president of the club it is my duty that all my members maintain a good relationship with each other, and now that you are going to be a part of it you will have to behave appropriately. How will you bond with them, after all?" Monika said firmly and authoritatively in contrast to the more childish tone Sayori used.

"Yes! Look, you even scared poor Yuri!" Sayori exclaimed pointing at the aforementioned, who shrank a bit, probably at the sudden attention towards her.

"I-I'm fine. But thank you for caring..." She said quietly and with a shy smile.

"See? Terrified!" Sayori exclaimed seemingly ignoring Yuri's words.

...Is this really happening?

I only got upset because Natsuki took me by surprise!

…She brought back a not-so-pretty memory of the game…

...

...

...

But what surprises me the most is...

I'm seriously getting scolded by Sayori?

From Monika... Well, with Monika I could expect it, mostly because she also scolded me when I tried to ask her more questions the day we met.

Besides, I think that if I tried to argue with her it would be impossible for me to win...

But Sayori?

At what point did I let her have so much power over me?!

...

...

...

And why am I not even able to respond to what she tells me?

Let's see, it may be partly because she is (somewhat) right in what she says...

But I still shouldn't let her dominate me so easily, damn it!

...

...

...

And Monika is also scolding me...

...

...

...

"I am helpless before these girls..." I thought defeated.

"Fine, you win Sayori. I'll try to... Behave myself or whatever. Okay?" I said half reluctantly.

"That's better!" Exclaimed the girl returning to her trademark smile.

Sighing heavily I avert my gaze to the side, only to realize that Natsuki is looking at me mockingly.

The moment we make eye contact she closes her eyes and sticks her tongue out at me.

I could only stare at her in frustration and clench my fists.

"Now, Natsuki, apologize to him" I heard Monika say.

The moment those words come out of the girl's mouth, Natsuki's expression transforms into one of utter surprise, plus I can notice how she suddenly startles.

"Wh-what?! But he was the one who started it!"

"And you were the one who continued" Monika said firmly.

Natsuki kept moving her lips trying to enunciate some word, but it was impossible.

She averted her eyes at me, and I ended up squinting and threw her a smug toothy grin.

She just looked at me angrily, but unable to say anything.

"You too Alex! Apologize to her!"

After Sayori's words my lips arch downward.

I remain silent for a few seconds without moving. Waiting for Natsuki to be the one to initiate with apologies.

But instead she just stands motionless. Still with the tray in her hands and her head to the side with a frown.

I guess it's my turn to start then...

Sighing heavily, I approach with some uncertainty towards the girl until we are face to face.

And now that I have her like this... I realize that she's not as dwarf as I thought she was. At least she's tall enough to reach my chest.

...I swear that in the game she looked smaller…

Shaking my head to stop rambling, I begin.

"Hey... I'm really sorry for yelling at you and all... It's just that you caught me off guard when you suddenly appeared like that." I said scratching my head and averting my eyes to the side "I'm just a little... Tense about everything. Nothing more."

Natsuki gave me a sidelong glance as I spoke, and for a couple of seconds I thought she would just turn away and ignore me.

But instead, she let out a sigh heavily as she let her head hang.

"...I also apologize for yelling at you... I just don't like being picked on like that..." She said without looking at me.

"Good..." Was all I could reply.

She and I stood still without another word, with an awkward silence forming around us.

...

...

...

"W-Well..."

I turn my gaze in the direction of the voice, to realize that Yuri stands looking shyly at all of us, a tea set in her hands.

"T-The tea is ready, so if you like we could eat the cupcakes now..." She said with a small smile.

"Good idea Yuri!" I heard Monika exclaim. "Alright, everyone take a seat then." After saying that she resumed her place at the desk she was sitting at.

Sayori didn't say anything, rather she hurriedly went to sit down, as if that way she could be sure to get a cupcake faster.

Letting out a small laugh at the girl's attitude, I start heading to my own seat. Not without first making a small gesture of farewell with my hand to Natsuki, who only grumbled.

"Well I don't like you very much either, so we're even" I thought with narrowed eyes.

I'm sure Sayori would be yelling at me if she could read my thoughts right now...

Taking a seat again between Monika and Sayori, I watch as Yuri is already placing the cups on the table, pouring the contents of the teapot over each of them.

...

...

...

I would have preferred a can of Coca-Cola to be honest...

...Do they even have that here? When I was exploring the other day I didn't see a single bottle of-

"Alright, are you ready?" Natsuki exclaimed excitedly snapping me out of my thoughts.

Before we could respond, in one swift movement she lifted the tablecloth covering the tray, letting us finally see the desserts.

There are several cupcakes neatly arranged in a row. Their white frosting matches perfectly with the pink wrapping that covers them. Besides that I can notice how some chocolate frosting was used to form the face of a kitten on them.

Really cute and appetizing, if you ask me.

"Woah!" I heard Sayori exclaim in surprise.

"Wow Natsuki! I had no idea you were so good at baking!" Monika said happily.

"Hehe, well. You know" Said Natsuki placing her hands on her hips with a triumphant smile "Hurry up and take one!"

Deciding not to waste any more time, I reach out my hand to grab a cupcake.

"Your cup of tea" Yuri offered me with a small smile.

"Thank you" I took the cup with one of my hands, careful not to burn myself in the process.

It would be really stupid if that happens...

Before I start eating I decide to take a little look around me.

Somehow Sayori has already managed to smear icing all over her mouth. Although judging by her happy expression I'd say she doesn't mind that in the least.

"Sho gooood~" She cooed.

Monika is eating from her cupcake leisurely. What surprises me is that she decided to eat the frosting first. It seems like she prefers to leave the cupcake itself last...

Then I notice yuri, who is eating hers in small bites and from time to time taking small sips of her tea.

"Even in the way they eat you can tell the attitude of each one..." I thought with a small smile.

Suddenly, I can notice how someone is staring at me.

I turn my head only to realize that Natsuki is sneaking a glance at me. With her arms crossed and a slight frown on her face.

A little intimidated at her stare, I decide not to waste any more time and raise my cupcake.

I twirl it around a few times trying to find a good angle to start eating it. In the end I decide to just tear off a bit of its wrapper and start there.

"I just hope they're as good as the game made them look..." I thought as I popped the dessert into my mouth.

Just one bite and-

"...!" My eyes widened like saucers the moment the cupcake made contact with my mouth.

...

...

...

I know I've said this before, but I have to say it again.

This...

Is...

DELICIOUS~

I let out a very audible moan of pleasure, closing my eyes and shrinking in place as I savor the dessert.

It's as if all the good things in the world have been put together in the delicious, sweet baked dough that now dances happily in my mouth, sending a sensation of pleasure to all my taste buds.

I never thought I would ever find something that could generate the same sensation as today's lunch, but it seems that I did.

Without losing more time, i eagerly start to devour the cupcake, barely breathing between each bite.

Sooner rather than later I finish the whole dessert, feeling satisfied and happy with the sweetness I just tasted.

"I think this already makes up for how badly I've eaten these past two days~" I thought happily with my eyes closed.

"I congratulate you. These are the best cupcakes I've ever tasted. In fact I think they're the best I'm ever going to try" I told her with a smile and giving Natsuki a thumbs up.

"W-Well! At least now I know your sense of taste isn't as bad as your attitude!" She said closing her eyes with a proud smile and... Nervous?

Besides... Is that a blush I can notice on her face?

"I didn't think that someday I would meet someone with an appetite equal to Sayori's."

Snapping out of my thoughts, I turn my gaze to Monika, who has her hand over her mouth trying to hide several giggles.

"Hey, I'm not a gobbler..." I said scratching the back of my neck with a bit of sorrow "...I was just hungry. That's all..."

Monika just rolled her eyes playfully, and continued eating from her own cupcake.

"Huh? You were hungry even after what I bought us for lunch?" Sayori asked leaning a little towards me, while liciking her lips getting rid of the icing in her face.

Looks like she already ate her cupcake…

"Well, yes. It's just that-" My words stopped the moment my brain properly analyzed the girl's words.

"W-Wait, what do you mean what you bought us?" I asked with an arched eyebrow.

"Well, it's just that since I saw you in low spirits at the time I thought it would be a good idea to buy you lunch!" She exclaimed energetically raising her hands.

...

...

...

...she paid for lunch for both of us?

I thought that in Japan school lunch was free or something, so I didn't ask anything when she brought the trays...

Damn, I didn't want Sayori to spend her money on me...

Sighing a little guiltily, I reply "Sayori, I appreciate the gesture. I really do. But you didn't need to do that..."

I really have to find a way to get money. I can't depend so much on others like that...

"Oh don't worry about that" Sayori said waving her hand "After all you're my friend now!"

"Still-"

"No buts!" I was interrupted by the girl.

I just drop my head in defeat. There's no way I can win with her...

"Ugh, fine. But next time I'll be the one to give you lunch, okay? I could make something at home and bring it to you..."

"Really?"

"It's the least I can do."

"Awww you're the best friend in the world!"

"Oh shit!"

In haste, I attempt to quickly get up from my seat to escape. The attempt was totally futile, as I wasn't even able to move the desk before Sayori pounced on me in a hug.

I let out a sigh in defeat as with my one free arm I began to lightly push the girl by the head in an attempt to get her off of me.

She only let out a small giggle as she increased the strength of her hug a little more.

...I don't know why, but having her so close and seeing her smiling innocently with her eyes closed...

...

...

...

My face is hotter or is it my idea?

"Sayori must really consider you as someone very good to treat you that way..."

I turn my eyes to realize that Yuri finally spoke after a good while of being quiet. At least now she doesn't seem to be so apprehensive in addressing me...

"Indeed. I find it rather curious how she treats you despite the fact that you two claim to have only met yesterday." Monika added after taking a sip of her tea. But in her gaze I can notice a certain... Picardy?

"Huh? Why is it curious?" I asked confused.

"Yeah girls. I just treat him like I would treat you!" Sayori exclaimed with a slight frown still hugging me.

"Oh come on Sayori, you really want us to believe that?" said Natsuki with her hands on her hips.

"Believe what?"

"W-Well..." Yuri interjected with a coy smile "It's just that I think we all find it curious how despite the short period of time you've known each other, you can treat him so... Affectionately..." Concluded the purple-haired girl, averting her gaze a bit to the ground, but with a small smile peeking through her lips.

"But why is it curious? I treat you like that too!" Sayori exclaimed happily.

"I honestly wouldn't put it past her to behave like that with anyone she meets. She's too clingy..." I said with a flat expression, still pushing Sayori to try to get her off of me.

"Damn, she's strong..."

"I think what Yuri is referring to is that, well, you know. You're a boy and she's a girl" Monika said still with her mischievous look.

...I don't think I'm liking the way this conversation is going...

"What's that got to do with anything?" Sayori asked innocently. Still not letting go...

"Oh please you know what we're talking about!" Natsuki exclaimed placing her hands on the table "You're treating him like he's your boyfriend!"

...

...

...

"WHAT?!" Sayori and I blurted out at the same time, with her finally breaking physical contact.

I can feel how my whole face is totally red, and my hands start to feel sweatier.

My eyes move furiously in different directions trying to focus on something specific, but without much success.

I feel my breathing start to hitch, which combined with the sudden increase in my heart rate hinders my ability to rationalize.

I try to look at Sayori for an answer, but the poor girl seems to be in a similar situation to me, as she is waving her hands frantically.

"W-we're not!- But!- We don't have!-" Sayori and I try to speak at the same time, but our thoughts seem to be going too fast for us to form any coherent sentences.

Finally mustering up some confidence, I decide to speak in an attempt to calm the situation "H-Hey! S-Sayori and I are nothing more than friends! I'm serious!" I said shaking my head frantically.

"Th-That!" joined in Sayori "He's just my friend!" She said with a very heavy blush adorning her face.

Suddenly, I can hear Monika let out a few giggles before she started talking "Oh, I don't know..." She then started checking her nails feigning disinterest, with a smirk on her face "It's just that you met him yesterday, and then offered to guide him home. And then you bought him lunch today, you hug him like you've known him your whole life... And all that's not to mention that you two walked in holding hands~" Cooed the orange-haired girl.

"That's right! You two were going all cuddly when you walked in!" Natsuki added placing her hands on her hips.

Now I can definitely feel like my head is going to explode from embarrassment.

I try to speak again, but no sound comes out of my throat.

I turn my gaze to Sayori only to realize that she seems to be completely undecided on what to do.

"Um..." Yuri timidly introduced herself to the conversation "Sayori, n-not that I'm judging your reasoning. But it doesn't seem very appropriate to me to establish a romantic relationship so quickly with someone you've just met..." The girl said softly, still with a shy smile on her face.

Gathering what little stability I have left and fighting the embarrassment that has taken control of my body, I place my hands on the table and begin to speak desperately.

"O-Okay I think that was enough!" I said with a nervous smile on my face "S-Sayori and I are not a couple! We're just friends!" I blurted out "M-Maybe we should start with the i-introductions at once!"

Please I hope that was enough to change the subject, because I don't think my head can take any more of this...

Monika lets out a few more chuckles, before adopting a slightly more professional posture "Okay okay, he's right. It's been a while and we haven't even had a chance to introduce ourselves properly."

She then stood up from her seat and turned to me, placing her hands behind her back and leaning forward slightly.

"My name is Monika Ninshiki. It's a pleasure to meet you!" She smiled sweetly at me "As the president of the literature club, I give you my warmest welcome~" She said in a calm and reassuring tone.

...

...

...

"...She has a last name too..." Was all I could think.

Sayori suddenly stood up from her seat energetically. The blush is still very much present on her, but it seems that the change in the topic of conversation was enough to calm her nerves.

"And I am Sayori Amagumo! The vice president of the club!" She exclaimed with a big smile and jumping up and down.

"You didn't need to tell me your name again..." I said laughing a little and trying not to look her in the eyes. I'm still having a bit of a hard time after what just happened...

"I did it to make everything look more professional!"

Next to get up from her seat was Yuri.

"My name is Yuri Hazukasha" She then gave a small bow placing her hands behind her back "It's nice to meet you too. I hope you can enjoy your time at the club" She told me shyly with a small smile.

I turn my eyes towards the missing girl.

As soon as Natsuki makes eye contact with me, she turned her head to the side, causing her ponytails to move as well.

"Well, you already know my name so I don't see the point in introducing myself..." The girl muttered.

Looks like she still has her guard up with me.

I'm not feeling too happy with her either but...

...

...

...

Agh, what the hell...

"If I introduce myself first will you do it next?"

My question seemed to have caught the girl off guard, who looked at me with surprise. She then gathered her arms and looked away again, pursing her lips together with a frown.

"...If you want" Was all she answered me.

At least my idea worked…

Taking a breath to get rid of the nerves from earlier, I stand up from my seat and put on the best smile I can while addressing all of them.

"Alright, my name is Alex Mayer. As you know, I am an exchange student from America. It is also a pleasure for me to meet all of you" I said calmly.

I returned my eyes to Natsuki, who stared at me for several seconds before dropping her arms in defeat and standing up.

"My name is Natsuki Amai. Nice to meet you and stuff..." She said somewhat reluctantly.

"Oh come on, show a little more excitement!" Sayori exclaimed energetically.

"Hey! Don't push me!" the pink-haired girl blurted out.

I just let out a little giggle.

"Well, I guess with that we can call the introductions over" Monika said holding up a finger "Now that we have that out of the way, why don't we chat for a while to get to know each other better?" She smiled.

After her words we all resumed our seats almost automatically.

Even without using an authoritative tone, Monika's manner really gives a sense of leadership that I had never seen in one person before.

I guess she's the club president for a reason…

"W-well..." Yuri muttered pulling me out of my thoughts. "If Alex is going to be our new member, then I'm interested in learning more about what he likes to read... If you don't mind, of course" Said the girl coyly.

"I... Well honestly it's not that I mind. But don't expect me to tell you too much either..." I said scratching the back of my neck.

"Oh? What do you mean?" Monika asked me.

"...I don't know much about literature..." I muttered ruefully.

"Oh come on don't say that! You told me you like to read!" Sayori exclaimed with her usual energy.

"I told you I read a book once, not that I like to read. How many times do I have to repeat myself?" I said with some annoyance.

"Oh, so I take it you're not much of a reader then..." I heard Yuri mutter, which has her eyes averted to the floor with a small smile…

I don't know why, but seeing her like that made me feel a little bad... For some reason.

"Well, that can change..." I said almost without thinking.

Can that even count as an answer?

"Here's something that doesn't add up to me. If you say you've barely gotten to read then why would you join the literature club?" Natsuki asked me with her hands on her hips.

...

...

...

Shit, I don't have an answer for that...

After all, I came here because this is supposed to be Sayori's plan to get me more friends (Otherwise I'm sure Monika herself would have come looking for me anyway...).

I could tell Natsuki about Sayori's plan... But I'm sure that would make her look bad...

...

...

...

"...Damn, I've been lying a lot today..."

"W-Well, you know" I started running my hand through my hair to calm my nerves "It's just that one day I woke up and said 'Hey, why not expand my horizons?' And then Sayori ended up mentioning the existence of the literature club to me, and one thing came to another" I let out a small laugh because of my nerves.

"And what exactly were you doing before you wanted to expand your horizons?" the pink-haired girl asked.

"...Playing video games..." I muttered.

I wouldn't usually feel embarrassed to share my favorite hobby like this, but admitting it to the members of a literary club... It feels almost like admitting I'm a pariah to them...

"Mphh" Natsuki grumbled "It's not as bad as I thought it would be..."

...What the hell did she think my hobby was then?

"Natsuki, that's a very bold statement for someone who keeps her manga collection in the closet" Monika said with a smile and an arched eyebrow.

Natsuki suddenly grits her teeth and adopts a tense posture, her eyes wide open.

"M-! M-! M-!" She seems caught between saying the words Monika or manga.

It's kind of funny to see the proud Natsuki so nervous...

"Manga is literature!" the girl finally shouted, squeezing her eyes tightly shut and clenching her fists so hard that her knuckles started to turn white.

"Ahem" I coughed falsely in an attempt to get the others' attention "So, does anyone else have any more questions to ask me?"

Yuri looked at me shyly, before speaking "Well... I'd like to know what was the book you mentioned reading years ago..." She said as she fiddled with her locks.

"It was-"

"Ace Gunner!" Sayori interrupted me.

"...Maze Runner" I corrected her.

"That!"

I sighed.

"Huh? Maze Runner?" Yuri looked up with interest "I remember trying to read it once, but I could only get a copy in English. So I had to give up..."

"You don't know English?" I asked without much thought.

"I-it's not that I don't know. It's just... I'm not completely fluent, and more than once I ended up interpreting scenes in the book incorrectly. So I chose to stop reading it" She then adopted a more upright posture and closed her eyes "I'd rather be able to correctly picture the scenes an author is trying to convey than misunderstand them because of my own lack of knowledge."

...

...

...

...What?

I couldn't help but open my mouth slightly at the confident way Yuri spoke.

Until now she had only been shy and somewhat apprehensive when it came to making conversation, but after she started talking about the book her attitude changed completely.

You can tell that literature is her passion...

Yuri then opens her eyes, and as soon as she looks at me she startles letting out a little squeak of surprise. She averts her gaze to the side, causing her hair to form a curtain preventing me from seeing her face directly.

"I-I'm sorry! I spoke without thinking..." Said the girl apologetically.

"Wow Yuri!" Sayori exclaimed excitedly "That's a side of you I hadn't seen. I love it!"

"T-there's... There's no way you'd think that..." Replied the purple-haired girl quietly.

I guess it's my turn to help...

"Hey, there's no need for you to be like that" I tried to sound reassuring "You don't need to feel sorry for talking about your hobby like that. I can get like that too when I talk about video games" I threw her a smile.

She didn't respond, but it seems that my words at least helped her a little, because she finally looked back at us, still shy.

At least I think I can say that she's not afraid to look at me anymore...

"Okay, is there anything else you guys want to talk about?" Monika said introducing herself to the conversation.

"I have a question for him" Natsuki blurted out.

"Huh?" I turn my somewhat confused gaze towards the pink-haired girl.

Of all the girls I didn't think she was going to have a question for me...

"Answer me something" She then placed her hands on her hips "Besides that book, have you gotten to read anything else?" she asked me. In her tone of voice I could notice some... Eagerness?

"Well... Yesterday I read a manga..." I said quietly scratching my cheek.

It's not that I feel embarrassed about it, I just... I don't know. It feels weird to tell someone that when I'm not even an avid reader of that kind of stuff...

...I guess I'd better keep the fact that the manga was an adaptation of a video game...

Natsuki didn't answer, but I could notice how her eyes widened slightly and her mouth twitched, though no words came out of her.

...I don't quite know where that question came from, but I guess there's no point in thinking about it.

"Oh don't let Natsuki intimidate you Alex" Monika said placing a hand on her hip and smiling calmly "She's just trying to see if you'd like to read her manga with her."

"N-No! O-Of course not!" Exclaimed the pink-haired girl giving a little jump and placing her fists at her sides.

And I can notice a slight blush forming on her face...

"Oh come on, don't be embarrassed." Replied Monika still smiling "No one here will judge you for it. Maybe you could even share that poem you were writing with him."

"Y-You read that?!" Natsuki exasperated.

"Yes! I found it in the closet when you left after our last session."

"You write poems?" asked Sayori curiously leaning slightly towards Natsuki.

"And very good ones, I must say" Monika added "She uses simple and cute words, but with great effectiveness. It's not something many writers can achieve!" Monika complimented.

"Your cupcakes, your poems... Everything about you is cute!" Sayori then got up from her seat and wrapped her arms around Natsuki's shoulders.

"I'm not cute!" The pink-haired girl exclaimed agitatedly and closing her eyes tightly "And give me back the poem!"

...

...

...

...Why is this conversation giving me a déjà vu?

"...So... You write poems" I said tentatively looking at Natsuki.

"Yeah, what about it?" she replied crossing her arms.

"Nothing... I just think it's cool that you do them on your own. That's all. You should try sharing them with the others."

"Pff. As if you could understand..."

"...I'm trying to be nice to you. Don't burn my fuse" I said squinting my eyes.

"U-Um. I think I understand Natsuki's position..."

I turned my gaze to Yuri, who has put her hands to her chest and now has a slightly... Pained smile?

"I-It's not easy to share that kind of content with other people. As a writer you have to pour all your thoughts, feelings, and emotions on paper, and then be willing to share it with other people" Yuri said solemnly, and closing her eyes, I continue "It's almost like opening a window into the deepest corners of your soul, allowing everyone to have a peek into your whole being without any kind of censorship..."

...

...

...

Again I was speechless again at the confidence with which Yuri spoke.

She really is full of surprises.

"You seem to have a lot of knowledge on the subject" Monika said with a smile "Would you mind then helping Natsuki by sharing your own writings?"

Yuri only shrunk back in her seat, averting her gaze to the other side.

"...Well, it seems she's not very willing either" I muttered.

"Awww but I wanted to see everyone's poems!" Sayori exclaimed with a slight frown.

...

...

...

Seriously, why do I feel like I've been through this conversation before?

"Hmmm."

I turn my head to Monika, who has brought her fist to her chin with a thoughtful expression.

It reminds me a lot of the way she got when I asked her if we were in Japan or not...

After a few seconds in silence, the orange-haired girl opened her eyes with determination. She stood up from her seat, and flashed a smile at all of us.

"Okay everyone! I think I have an idea on how we can overcome this barrier" She exclaimed firmly. "How about from now on we start sharing poems during some of our meetings?" She said with a smile and a twinkle emanating from her emerald eyes.

...

...

...

Oh, so that's why this conversation was becoming so familiar.

...

...

...

Fuck...

"W-what?!" I heard Natsuki exclaim.

"I-I'd like to know what that idea is about too!" Yuri exclaimed nervously.

"Come on girls, show a little more initiative!" said Monika "Now that we have a new member, I think it's a perfect opportunity to bond with everyone" She closed her eyes with a big smile forming on her lips.

...I don't know why but the way Monika talked about bonding seemed to be especially directed at me.

I guess that's normal. I have to make friends with all of them if I want to 'Save them'...

…I still don't know what exactly means that…

"I think it's a wonderful idea!" Sayori jumped up excitedly as she raised her arms in the air. She then grabbed my arm and lifted me out of my seat.

"W-what the hell?!" I managed to say at the girl's sudden use of force.

"You love that idea too don't you? Just think about it, we'll share poems with everyone and we can spend more time together!" Sayori said with her characteristic smile, hugging my arm and bringing her face close to mine.

I move my head back slightly at the girl's sudden closeness. However, I find myself unable to take my gaze from her huge light blue eyes.

...They have a rather strong glow, and seem to brim with longing, excitement, and... Something I am unable to discern…

...

...

...

Damn it...

I'm not the most creative person in the world, let alone a poetic one. I doubt very much that with this idea I can even manage to improve my skills.

...But...

Seeing Sayori so excited about it...

...

...

...

Unconsciously, I end up relaxing my body more, as if the girl's closeness was able to dissipate my tension.

Letting out a small sigh, I divert my gaze to the other girls.

"Well... I guess it doesn't sound like a bad idea. I may not be the best writer, but I guess I could at least try to write a poem or two."

I averted my gaze for a few seconds to Sayori before continuing. "...And if that way we can get along better, then I don't see why not. This is a literature club, after all. Isn't the idea that we all do an activity together that involves just that?" I said raising a hand and with a lopsided smile.

The girl's grip on my arm increased. I turned my eyes, but any sort of complaint I had forming in my mind disappeared the moment I did so.

Sayori finds herself hugging my arm affectionately, burying her head in my shoulder and rubbing her cheek against it. Her eyes are closed in happiness, and a big toothy smile adorns her face, giving her a really... Tender appearance.

...

...

...

"I could get used to this..." At the thought I could unconsciously feel a goofy smile form on my face.

"Hey, this is not the time for you two to get affectionate!"

Huh?

I look around to realize all the other girls are staring at us.

Natsuki with her hands on her hips and scowling at us.

Yuri's gaze is slightly averted, and she has her lips pressed together as she fiddles with one of her locks.

And Monika...

...

...

...

Why the fuck is she looking at us with mischief?

It's not like that-

...

...

...

Wait a second.

It's the same thing happening as when Sayori jumped on me in the hallway, isn't it...?

...

...

...

"Ahem, S-Sayori?"

"...Yes?" she said in a soft whisper, still snuggled against my shoulder.

"...They're watching us..." I said trying not to let my voice crack.

The girl stopped rubbing against my shoulder, but she didn't let go. Instead she froze in place for several seconds, until her eyes snapped open and her smile was replaced by a nervous grimace.

"Wah!"

Sayori pulled away from me almost as forcefully as she grabbed me, causing me to take a few steps backward flailing my arms in an attempt to keep my balance.

"Jesus!" Was all I could vocalize in the face of the girl's brute strength.

Once I regained my balance, I could see Sayori now standing right next to Monika, a heavy blush on her cheeks and fiddling with her fingers. Her gaze downcast, causing her short hair to hide her eyes a bit.

...Yet I could notice a tender little smile forming on her lips.

Monika just looked at her fondly and patted her shoulder a few times. I could see her reach over to say something in her ear but I wasn't able to hear it.

Although well, you're supposed to whisper to someone like that when you don't want someone else to hear what you're going to say...

Sayori just nodded shyly at whatever Monila said to her, and continued to stare at the ground.

"Well, putting that aside" Monika began "How about it, girls?"

The question was clearly directed towards Yuri and Natsuki, as they are the only ones who seem reluctant at the idea of sharing their poems.

Several seconds pass in silence, until Yuri speaks.

"W-Well... I guess if I can have the opportunity to share my thoughts with my friends without having to worry about it... Then it can't be that bad" She said with a hand on her chest and a shy smile.

"Very good! And what about you, Natsuki?" Monika asked.

The aforementioned only shrank a little more in her seat. She then began to constantly avert her gaze between all the other club members, until she drops her head and arms in defeat.

"... Well. I guess I'll have to..." She muttered with some annoyance.

"It's settled then! From now on we'll have poem sharing sessions every Tuesday and Thursday here at the club after school. Is that okay with you?" the orange-haired girl asked.

"Fine with me" I said with a shrug.

"Sounds like a good idea to me" Yuri added.

"I don't have any complaints about it" Natsuki resigned.

"It's fine with me too..." Sayori said still shy.

"Well, in that case I think we can conclude our session today on a good note" Monika said with a smile. "You are free to go home now. And remember to write a poem to bring back tomorrow!"

She then turned to me, and placed her hands behind her back leaning slightly forward.

"And welcome to the literature club Alex. I hope you're going to enjoy your stay here~" She cooed sweetly and giving me a soft look.

For some reason that just made me a little nervous, so I averted my gaze to the side.

"Y-Yeah. Thank you Monika..." I managed to say.

Immediately after Monika's words, I could notice how the other girls started to gather their things. Yuri picking up a book she had left on her desk, and Natsuki putting away a box inside the closet.

I guess we can really go then...

...

...

...

But there are still a few things I want to talk to Monika about.

Just as I was about to start walking towards the girl, I could feel a slight tug on my arm.

"Huh?"

I turn around, and find Sayori looking at me happily and with a certain... Shyness.

"Is something wrong?" I bow my head.

"Well, I was just wondering if..." She averted her gaze slightly to the side before positioning it back on me with a smile "Would you like to walk home with me? It's just that since we're neighbors I thought it would be a good idea, hehe." She laughed nervously.

Walk her home...

It's not that I don't want to. But...

I end up averting my gaze to Monika, who seems to be arranging a few papers on the desk.

"I want to accompany Sayori, but I'd also like to talk a bit with Monika about everything that happened today..." I thought uncertainly.

On the one hand I have the opportunity to get a little closer to my friend.

But on the other I have the chance to tell Monika about what happened to me in the hallway, as well as other things...

...

...

...

...Why do I feel like I'm running into two-choice decisions lately?

Before I could delve any deeper into that thought, I could observe how Monika was now staring into my eyes. Understanding in her gaze.

I tried to say a few words to her, but she beat me to it.

"Sayori, Alex, I already told you that you are free. Go home and rest" Monika said calmly.

But what surprised me was that as she spoke, she addressed me directly. As if she knew exactly what was going through my mind.

Monika gave me a wink and nodded slightly in the direction of the door.

It's obvious that she's telling me to leave without a care in the world.

But is that really what I should do?

Talking to her seems more important to me right now.

...

...

...

But Sayori is also important.

After all she has done for me in just these two days... It would be selfish of me to leave her alone.

Besides, I'll always have another time to talk to Monika.

Won't I?

With that last thought restoring my confidence, I turn to Sayori with a small smile.

"Well, let's go then."

The girl only smiled even more as a spark of excitement ignited in her eyes.

"Thank you!"

"Sayori!-"

Without giving me time to react, Sayori let go of my arm only so she could wrap her arms around me, burying her face in my chest affectionately.

"You squeeze too tight!" I exclaimed in desperation trying to free myself from the girl's grip by any means possible.

"U-Um, Sayori, you're going to end up breaking him" I heard Monika say nervously.

"Huh?" Sayori looked up at Monika, then at me, she let me go almost immediately.

As soon as she let go of me I took in a breath of air so big I could swear I could feel my lungs widen twice as much as normal.

This girl is too strong...

"I'm really sorry about that, hehe" Sayori said with a nervous smile and linking her index fingers together "Anyway, let's not waste any more time! It's time to go!"

Without giving me a chance to catch my breath, Sayori grabs my wrist and starts dragging me towards the hallway.

"Bye girls, I'll see you all tomorrow!" Was the last thing she said before we left the classroom.

For my part, I just spent it struggling to keep my balance against the girl's grip.

I'm really going to need a long nap once we get home…

---

The way home passed without much complication.

After Sayori ended up dragging me out of the school (thank God there weren't many students who could see us), we began our journey.

We spent the whole way chatting amicably. Every now and then we end up cracking a joke or two (or rather I do, much to the girl's disgrace), and we laugh quietly.

Being with her is really nice.

And besides...

At least now I can take the time to reflect a bit on everything that has happened throughout the day.

So, to recap:

Sayori woke me up super early, which shouldn't have happened considering she has... Well, you know.

Then she gave me a tour of the whole school.

I ended up going to class. I introduced myself awkwardly to my classmates, and I spent all those hours not talking to anyone... It's kind of sad to be honest.

Then I ended up sharing a rather quiet and cheerful lunch with Sayori. That was undoubtedly one of the best moments of the day.

After that...

...

...

...

I have no reason to kill her. I will not...

I shake my head to keep my thoughts in order.

There's no point in thinking about it now. I don't want to fuck up the peace I've managed to muster...

...

...

...

The last thing that happened today was the most important thing.

I joined the literature club.

And it wasn't the terrifying experience I thought it would be.

Sure, at first I almost ended up having a seizure when I walked into the classroom, but thanks to Monika and Sayori's support I was able to stay strong and face reality.

...And it wasn't bad at all.

I had a few problems keeping up with the girls' conversation (I actually think I did the least talking out of all of them), but I was still able to enjoy my time there.

Especially with the two new girls.

Yuri is... well, she's kind of unique.

Although she has a hard time keeping up with the other girls, I was actually surprised that several times she voluntarily inserted herself into the conversation.

Sure, the shyness was still very palpable in her attitude, but it's certainly nice to know that she's not someone totally closed off.

Maybe that was just my interpretation of what little I saw of her in the game, or because she's actually totally different here.

But it's not like it matters much either.

Besides, the moment she starts talking about books there's no stopping her.

"It reminds me a lot of when I start talking about my favorite video games..." I thought with a smile.

Now with the other girl...

Natsuki... She's got attitude.

But it's not necessarily a bad thing.

I noticed her with her guard up most of the time, I don't quite know why. But despite that her behavior towards me wasn't really aggressive. Just somewhat hesitant.

...Although it may also have been partly my fault for messing with her...

But anyway, Natsuki came across as someone nice, although with a sour attitude. It may have taken a while to get to a point where she would talk to me without there being bad blood between us, but at least I can say it was worth it.

It's very likely that she doesn't quite trust me, but it's not like I can blame her either. We still have plenty of time to get to know each other and get along better, so I don't have to worry about it.

At least not at the moment.

And looking at the whole experience in retrospect, I can safely say something I've been longing for several days now.

I can be comfortable at the club.

That was my biggest fear from the moment Monika asked me to help her save the girls. Because I knew that if I didn't know how to control myself, I would end up having a mental breakdown when I saw the others.

But in the end everything went smoothly.

...

...

...

Monika is right, I worry too much with different questions.

What I should focus on right now is, well, adapting and getting used to everything.

After all she will always be there to answer my questions, so I guess I can afford to take it easy for the time being.

Besides...

I end up looking away from Sayori to see her walking with her usual energy as she hums a song.

"...If I have Sayori by my side, this will all be fine."

After all her energy and positivity is what has helped me keep going. I can't let that be in vain.

And one damn intrusive thought won't make me think otherwise...

...

...

...

I'm going to keep her alive.

Having only spent two days with her, I can already see why the game went to shit when she died.

Sayori is literally a walking fucking pillar.

Her carefree and cheerful attitude is able to draw a smile on the people around her. And her mere presence is able to light up an entire room without much effort.

Heck, she was even able to get rid of the heaviness I had after that thought.

I don't know what would have happened if she hadn't been there to help me...

...

...

...

That is why this time I will not allow another misfortune to happen.

I don't give a shit if her depression is trying to fuck her up inside, I will try to be there to help her.

Even if she never shows me any more symptoms of her condition, I have to be there.

To protect her.

Not to kill her.

To protect.

Not to kill.

...

...

...

I still have a long way to go in this journey.

It's not that I think it, it's that I feel it.

But if on that road I can have Sayori with me, then I'm willing to go ahead.

And not only her...

If I'm also going to have all the other girls on my side, then everything will be fine.

I just have to make the most of my circumstances and knowledge, and I am sure that I will be able to make it all work out.

I have to do it.

For all of us.

...

...

...

"We arrived!"

Because of the sudden way I snapped out of my own thoughts, my head ended up snapping back a little, as if a small stone had hit me.

Snapping out of my little stupor, I properly survey my surroundings to realize that indeed, we made it home.

The sun is shining brightly in the sky, bathing the streets in its majestic glow. The sky is perfectly clear, not a single rain cloud seems to be looming overhead.

Looking around a little more, I notice that there are several people walking around the neighborhood without a care in the world. Most of them are other students who seem to be returning from school. I assume that they also belong to a corresponding club, because otherwise I can't explain why they would come back so late.

Pulling out my phone to check the time, I notice that it is already 5:30 in the afternoon.

"I spent more time at the club than I expected..."

Pocketing the device in my pocket, I turn to Sayori only to realize that she is standing mere inches from my face, her hands raised to the level of her chest and looking at me excitedly.

"So tell me, what did you think of your day?" she asks me eagerly.

I only turned my head away a little, mostly so I wouldn't end up getting lost in her beautiful blue eyes...

...

...

...

I need a psychologist to explain to me why the hell I keep thinking those things...

Closing my eyes and taking a breath to control myself, I look back at Sayori.

"Being honest? I think this has been the best first day of school I've ever had" I said with a sideways smile.

"Really?!" She moved her face towards me again, practically standing on her tiptoes so she could be at my height.

"I-I..." I stuttered "...I'm serious. I really enjoyed the tour you gave me. Then I got to share a very nice lunch with you, and my time at the literature club was the most enjoyable" I tilted my head to the side, still smiling "If it weren't for you, I'm sure I could never have gotten to have half as much fun by myself. So thank you, Sayori. Everything you did today helped me tremendously."

And I meant it.

Despite everything I bring up in my mind, for some reason being with the girl is able to calm me deeply.

Simple things like talking to her keep me distracted from any worries I may have.

Just having her in my presence eases my thoughts.

...She is definitely a ray of sunshine.

"Awww that was so adorable!"

Knowing what's going to happen, I simply close my eyes accepting my fate.

Sayori's hug isn't that strong, but rather... Gentle and affectionate. It's the kind of hug you would give to someone you hold dear to your heart.

...

...

...

After a few seconds I end up reciprocating, and wrap my arms around the girl. Just enjoying the feeling of having her warm body next to mine.

...

...

...

...There is no way I can let her die.

Not after all this...

Eventually we end up breaking physical contact, and Sayori looks at me with a big gleam in her eye.

"Well, go change. We still have to go out!"

...

...

...

Huh?

"W-What the hell are you talking about?" I asked uncertainly.

"I told you yesterday didn't I? After school we were going to go out for a walk and have some fun!" She gave a little jump and threw her hands up in the air.

...

...

...

Damn…

It's true. She told me herself that she was going to take me for a walk with her so we could get to know each other better and have fun. According to her so she could keep me 'active'.

It's not that I don't want to go out with the girl, but after everything that happened today I would just like to rest for a while.

Sayori is able to lift my spirits, but even she is unable to give me back all the energy I've lost today.

...

...

...

...Maybe I should start sleeping earlier...

Sighing wearily, I begin "Hey, I know I agreed to go for a walk with you yesterday, but after such a long day all I want is to be able to stay home for a while and rest..."

The excitement in her eyes didn't diminish at my words, in fact I swear it only increased even more.

"Nope! You're coming with me!"

"Sayori, I really appreciate the gesture. But I wish I could regain energy..."

"And that's why we're going out!" She said matter-of-factly.

"...I don't think I'm understanding you" I said with narrowed eyes.

She then gave a little twirl in a happy way, with her eyes closed and a big smile on her face.

"Don't you see? If I left you home alone it would be irresponsible of me because you'd be locking yourself up with your thoughts again!" She snapped her eyes open and looked at me with a great flame of excitement burning in her eyes "Don't think I didn't notice the thoughtful expression you were wearing on the way over!"

...I need to learn to control how much i let my face show...

"Sayori, please-"

"Pleaaaaaaaaaaaaase?" Cooed the girl clasping her hands together in a pleading gesture and sticking out her bottom lip as if she were a little girl.

I try to turn my eyes away from her to avoid looking directly at her, but she just keeps moving all the time so she can stay in my range of vision.

Eventually I give up, and drop my arms and head in defeat.

"Ugh... Fine! I'll go with you. Happy?" I said wearily.

"Yessssss!" the girl celebrated, jumping high in the air and raising her arms.

"Could you at least tell me where we're going?"

"To the same place as yesterday! Only this time I'll show you a bunch of cool places you sure didn't know about!"

"Fine... But if you ever drag me along I swear I'll leave and leave you alone out there"

"Hey don't be mean!"

I just threw my head back letting out several giggles as I watched Sayori puff out her cheeks in a pout and link her index fingers together.

"Whatever. Go get changed! We don't want to be late!"

Without even giving me a chance to respond, Sayori ran straight into her house, slamming the door shut.

I let out a long, big sigh in heaviness.

This girl... I have a hard time keeping up with her.

And if I barely have any energy after everything that's happened today, I have no idea how the hell I'm going to hold up that long with her out for a walk.

...

...

...

"And the week is just getting started..." I muttered with some pain.

And I also have to study for a bunch of exams.

And I also have to try to survive what's left of the school term while trying to get used to the intense education system.

And I still have to adapt to the place where I'm going to be living.

Then I have to start forming friendships with all the other members of the club...

...As well as writing a poem...

...

...

...

Oh my.

When I agreed to stay in this reality I didn't think things would be this intense.

To be honest I didn't even think I would have to go to school or anything...

But now that I look back at all the things I have on top of me after only two days of being here, I have a very clear thought:

...What the hell have I gotten myself into?

Notes:

Holy cow I'm on a roll!

It seems that for every chapter I keep doing all I manage to do is increase the number of words I write. I mean, the first chapter of this story is barely 3k words, and this one is 16k!

That aside, I hope you really liked Alex's long-awaited interaction with the rest of the literature club. I know it may seem like it lacked a little more.... Action or something, but believe me, there will be. After all, he is just joining the club. I can't spill all the juicy interactions just yet, can I? :D

Anyway, now for the important question:

What did you guys think of my characterization of Yuri and Natsuki?

I'll be honest, writing them was a lot easier than I thought it would be at first. But I'd really like to know what you think. If you feel them OOC just let me know, no fear!

Besides that, I'd like to know your opinion about the chapter in general. It's the first time I write a scene with so many characters interacting at the same time, so I don't know how it could have turned out. At least I liked the result, but feel free to give me your opinion!

And if some of you think that the plot didn't advance much in this chapter, well, it's logical if you think about it. After the few little things I dropped in the last chapter I think this one would serve as a little break.

Anyway, remember that if you're liking the story I'd really appreciate it if you could bookmark it, leave kudos, or whatever it is that people do nowadays XD.

Feel free to leave a comment about anything if You liked this chapter!

With nothing more to say, I'll take my leave.

Bye Bye!

Chapter 7: Act 1 - Chapter 4: A Little Chat as the Leaves Fall

Yesterday, after i accepted the painful reality that my mission to 'Save' the other girls is going to be one hell of a ride, I had no choice but to ignore all my sorrows (AND tiredness) and have to get ready for the walk Sayori wanted to give me.

It's not that I didn't want to go out with her, but hell it took every last drop of my willpower to try not to throw myself on the bed the moment I entered my room...

The soft mattress and the warm blanket were calling me sweetly as if it were a siren song...

Anyway, that aside, I got dressed and went with Sayori to what was probably the most hectic day I've had in a long time.

Sayori is energetic, but even for yesterday THAT was a lot.

Not only did she end up dragging me around while showing me the different places she thought were the 'coolest', but every now and then she'd run around when she saw a store she was really interested in, forcing me to chase after her.

Which wouldn't be a problem except that keeping up with Sayori in a race is almost impossible for me.

At least I was able to have a little break at the moment when, miraculously, Sayori ended up getting tired from all the running she did.

I don't think I've ever felt so much joy in my life for being able to sit on a bench...

Eventually when evening came we had to get home before the stores started to close.

Not that I was complaining either, by that point all I wanted was to be able to lie down on the floor and rest. More than once I was really tempted to ask Sayori to carry me, because my legs just weren't giving out anymore...

That aside, I have to admit that at least she achieved her goal. Despite the physically exhausting nature of her walk, I really had a fun time with her.

And today, after the long experience of the whole day yesterday, I find myself in the street, on my way to school.

The birds are singing happily, fluttering back and forth, dyeing the sky with the beautiful colors of their feathers.

The morning breeze caresses my skin, giving me a feeling of tranquility while my bangs move slightly (Now I really look like an anime character...)

The sun shining in all its splendor in the sky, giving me its warm welcome to a new day.

There is a lot of activity on the road, with cars coming and going incessantly adding the occasional sound of a horn being sounded by some hurried driver.

People are walking leisurely down the street. Some, men on their way to work. Others, children going without a care in the world on their way to school accompanied by their parents.

And finally, the little ray of sunshine next to me.

"So, excited about today?" the girl asked me with her characteristic smile.

"Looks like you are more so than me" I replied with the same smile.

"Well of course! It's your first day as an official club member after all!"

"I still can't believe you talked me into joining a literature club" I said with a mocking tone.

"Eh? But it was you who agreed to go..." Pouted the girl.

"I only told you I'd go for a cupcake, not that I'd join."

"But then you wouldn't have wanted to go! You were going to end up going to the video game club" She frowned and wrinkled her lips.

"And that would have been a much better decision, to be honest" I continued my teasing.

"B-But!"

Sayori began to move her mouth frantically in an attempt to enunciate something, but all that came out of her lips was the occasional attempt at a word.

After a few more seconds in which I enjoyed watching the poor girl's agitation, I ended up raising my hand in a gesture to signal her to calm down.

"It's okey Sayori, I'm just joking with you" I said between guffaws.

"Don't be mean..." Said the girl shrinking a little and frowning "It's too early in the morning for you to make such jokes..."

"Take it as my little revenge for how early you woke me up yesterday."

"But I told you I was sorry!" Exclaimed the girl giving a little jump.

"And I told you I accept your apology. But I never said I was going to leave you alone about it~"

She only puffed out her cheeks in a pout and clasped her fingertips together, her head slightly cocked to the side.

"Well..." Was all she said. "But at least today I woke you up at a more conscious hour..."

"The problem isn't that you wake me up at a conscious hour. The problem is that you wake me up making a fuss."

"I knocked on the door several times and you didn't answer..."

"That's usually what happens when people sleep, you know?"

"It's just that you're a sleepyhead..." Murmured the girl.

"Being asleep at 7 AM isn't being a sleepyhead Sayori, it's being normal."

"Why do I feel like you're just looking for an excuse to keep teasing me?" she asked with a frown.

"Cuz' that's exactly what I'm doing" I said mischievously.

"Don't be mean!"

I started to let out several giggles at the girl's startlement.

Eventually her anger gradually fades until she finally ends up joining me. The two of us shared quite a while laughing together at the situation.

"Hehe, well. At least I'm glad to know that you're in such a good mood today!" She exclaimed happily.

"I guess I owe it to you, despite the torturousness of your walk yesterday you managed to lift my spirits" I said after I had calmed my laughter.

"I told you, didn't I? As your friend it's my duty to take care of you!"

"Give her some time and-"

"Wait, what do you mean torturous?" she asked with a confused expression.

I let out my laughter frantically again. Sayori only shrunk in place muttering something inaudible.

"Yep, I'm in a good mood~" I said more to myself than to her as I wiped away a tear.

At least today started out a hell of a lot better than yesterday. Not being woken up in such a forced manner is probably the main cause.

I'm not going to complain. I like Sayori's energy, but even I have my limits.

And speaking of...

"Is it my idea, or are you calmer today than yesterday?" I asked with a lopsided smile.

"Oh? What do you mean?" She looked at me curiously.

"Well, you know. You were even more energetic yesterday than when we first met" I raised my hand before continuing. "First you woke me up at six in the morning. Then you ended up dragging me through the entire school. After that you jumped me in the middle of a hallway. And finally the incredibly high hyperactivity you had at the club. And that's not to mention your walk" I went around raising a finger for each point I mentioned.

Sayori didn't answer me right away, instead she only averted her gaze to the floor as a small nervous smile formed on her lips.

"W-Well, I don't really know how to explain it, hehe" Said the girl nervously "It's just that... For some reason the idea of seeing you again sent a feeling of energy throughout my body every time I thought about it. And then when I saw you at the club hanging out with all my friends I felt a very big happiness, and I just couldn't hold back, hehe."

"Meh, I guess at least you burned off all that energy you had inside you. So I'll be able to go without fear of losing my arm" I said mockingly.

"I told you it's too early for you to go on with your jokes..." Said the girl puffing out her cheeks in a pout.

I only let out a few chuckles at the girl's attitude.

It really is good to see her calmer than yesterday. It's not that I don't appreciate her energy all the time, it's just that yesterday I had a hard time keeping up with her.

Although well, if she says she only got that way because she was excited to see me, I guess there's no real harm done. She's just happy to have a new friend. That's all.

And I'd be lying if I didn't say it makes me happy to have her as a friend too.

She's the kind of girl I never thought I'd meet in my life, let alone the kind I thought I'd be able to bond with. So to have struck up a friendship with her is something that makes me feel like I've achieved some kind of accomplishment.

"Heh, I wonder if now I'm going to see a steam pop-up or something" I thought chuckling to myself.

"So, do you have plans for today?" the girl asked pulling me out of my thoughts.

"Well... I was planning on spending the whole day at home. And before you say anything, I'm only going to do it because I really need to start working on all those tests and projects. If I don't turn them in I'm going to end up repeating the term..." I said scratching the back of my head.

"Oh! How about I help you finish them?" Sayori asked moving a little closer to me.

"...No offense, but after hearing what the principal said yesterday I don't think you're the best choice to help me with that."

She didn't answer, just laced her fingers together as a nervous smile formed on her face.

I just rolled my eyes playfully at the girl's attitude.

She is really expressive...

"So," I initiated "what about you? Anything interesting to do today?"

"Well a few days ago I saw a new coffee shop a few blocks from here. I was planning to stop by for a snack once we finish the club meeting~" Cooed the girl.

"Why am I not surprised that you have a sweet tooth?" I said with a smile.

"It's just that desserts put me in a good mood!" She exclaimed in joy giving a little jump and holding up her hands.

"Even an ant would put you in a good mood" I said with a small laugh.

"And it puts me in an even better mood that you're in the club now!"

"If you keep acting like this I swear I'm leaving!"

"Don't be mean!" the girl pouted.

Again I let my laughter flow again, which Sayori eventually ended up joining in as well.

I think this is without a doubt one of the best mornings I've ever had in my life.

Just sharing time with my friend as we talk without a care in the world.

At least that makes me think that as long as I stick with her, everything is going to be okay.

Yep.

Today is going to be a great day.

---

Eventually we ended up reaching our destination (and this time without having to run, hooray!).

As we walked through the school gates I couldn't help but be amazed at the sheer number of people already present.

I am still amazed at how many students this school has. The high school I studied at in real life didn't even have half as many people in it...

"So, ready to start the school day?" Sayori asked me pulling me out of my thoughts.

"Well yeah, I just hope I can keep up with the teachers..." I said scratching my head.

"What do you mean by that?"

"Oh, you know. It's just that the classes here are so much harder than in America. It makes me feel like I'm having all the information drilled into my brain..."

"Haha, that's a funny way of looking at it!" Exclaimed the girl with a smile.

"Yeah, I guess so" I replied smiling as well.

"Hey, while we're waiting for the bell to ring would you like to hang out in the courtyard for a while?"

"As long as you promise not to drag me out there" I said teasingly.

"How many times do I have to tell you I'm sorry?..." Pouted the girl.

"The same number of times you've hugged me so far."

"And what if I use hugs as an apology?"

"Then you wouldn't have to apologize anymore, because by that point you'd probably have broken all my bones."

Sayori only pouted as she mumbled something inaudible.

I let out a laugh at the same time as I let my head drop a little, an ever present smile on my face.

"Well, let's go!" Exclaimed the girl with a… weird smile.

"Wait that looks like Monika's smi-"

I couldn't finish my train of thought, because Sayori grabbed me by the wrist and started dragging me through the halls.

"W-What did I tell you about dragging me?!" I asked as I tried not to fall before the girl's overwhelming strength and speed.

"I can't hear you!" the girl shouted without even turning to look at me, as her head was totally focused straight ahead.

But even without being able to see her directly I can practically feel the huge smile plastered on her face.

I guess I have no choice but to start getting used to this…

---

After being dragged for the i-don't-know-what-time in just these three days, we ended up arriving at the schoolyard.

Just like at the entrance, here there are already several students present. Most of them are sitting on the benches and tables while having a conversation.

The very distinctive sound of the fountain water falling echoes through much of the courtyard, but it is so soft that instead of being annoying it just adds a certain unique air to the place as it combines with the sound of the students' chatter.

How on earth do you even manage to make falling water sound good?

I guess it's one of those little mysteries of life that I will never have an answer to...

Sayori and I started making our way to one of the tables closest to the fountain, and once we arrived we took a seat.

Just like yesterday, Sayori took a seat right next to me. Again, I'm not complaining. It's not like there is any reason to, either.

"So, tell me. How's everything going for you?" Sayori asked resting her head on her hands while directing a smile at me.

"Meh, same old same old. Trying to get used to life in Japan and stuff" I said with a shrug.

"So how's that working out for you?"

"Well to be honest... Pretty good, actually. At first I thought it would cost me a lot more, but so far I'm doing all right."

"I'm so glad to hear you're having a good time!" Sayori exclaimed happily. "Tell me, what have you liked most about Japan so far?" She leaned a little closer to me with a curious look in her eyes.

"Well, if I had to pick one thing it would be the video game store we saw yesterday" I said with a small smile.

It was basically the same store I saw the other day when I met Sayori, but it's not a detail that bothers me. That place was cool after all~

"Oh come on, are you serious? We were almost two hours in there!"

"Sayori, they had the fucking Sonic Frontiers demo on a booth, free to try." I said matter-of-factly.

"You played at 4 different booths..."

"No 30 minute demo is going to prohibit me from enjoying one of the games I'm most looking forward to this year" I said closing my eyes with a proud smile.

Although I do find it curious how a demo that is supposed to be exclusive to Gamescon even exists in this reality...

"I still don't understand why you liked it so much. I just saw a hedgehog running through a lot of brush fighting weird robots... No offense." Said the girl waving her hands a little in apology.

"No offense taken. As a Sonic fan I have to hate and love the franchise at the same time."

I still remember the reaction of that guy who was playing the demo and kept complaining about the controls, all to later say that the game looks promising.

...

...

...

Sonic fandom is weird…

"Huh?" Sayori looked at me with confusion.

"Forget it, you wouldn't understand..." I shook my hand slightly as I spoke.

"Well, besides video games, is there anything else you're liking about the country?" the girl asked.

I just shrugged again as I closed my eyes.

"Well, I'd say the food. I don't know how you guys do it, but for some reason yesterday's fish was stupid delicious. And so was that nice vegetable soup. Plus the fresh rice..." I could feel my mouth start to drool slightly as I remembered yesterday's delicious lunch.

"I have to try to learn how to cook a Japanese dish or two. It would make my tummy very happy" I thought with a goofy smile.

"Hey" Sayori started to pass her hand in front of me with a big smile on her face.

"Sorry, I kept thinking about yesterday's lunch." I said scratching the back of my neck.

"Don't worry! I can actually get to ramble a bit when I think about food too, hehe" She then laughed nervously at the same time lacing her fingertips together.

"Hey, I don't usually ramble about it. It's just that the food here is so fucking good..."

"And you only tasted a school lunch! Now imagine all the tasty things I can show you!" Exclaimed the girl excitedly.

"I guess it wouldn't be bad. We saw a few restaurants yesterday that caught my eye, like that ramen store."

I've always wondered what all-Japanese ramen tastes like?

I mean, I know it's just soup with noodles. But if Japan managed to turn a simple rice into a delicacy of the gods then I want to see what wonders they do with ramen.

"Great! Then next time we go out I'll take you there, is that okay with you?" the girl said with a glint of excitement in her eyes.

"Hey, we agreed that I owe you next lunch, remember?" I said with a slightly teasing tone.

Of course, in order to do that I have to get some money first...

I know I told her yesterday that I could make her something at home, but for some reason (and by that I mean my stupid pride) I feel like I should invite Sayori to eat.

"Right. Sorry, hehe." Said the girl apologetically shrinking back in her seat.

I shook my head in denial "No need to apologize. I should for making you spend your money on me..."

"I told you there's no need to apologize for that! After all it makes me happy to know that I was able to lift your spirits with that little gesture."

"I know, but-"

"No buts!" She interrupted me the same way she did yesterday.

I just dropped my head and shoulders in defeat, as a sigh escaped my mouth.

I don't know what's worse, that Sayori has so much control over me, or that I'm not even capable of fighting back... For some reason.

Shaking my head a little to avoid rambling, I look back towards the girl.

"So, now you answer me." I said resting my head on my hand "How's everything going for you?"

"Actually everything is going great!" Exclaimed the girl happily "Since I became vice president of the club now I have a lot of things to do to keep me busy!"

"Things like what?"

"Well, you know, helping with some of the activities we organize, trying to get new members, going out for walks with the girls, that type of things" Sayori said while gesturing with her hand as she spoke.

"Going for walks with them keeps you busy?" I asked with a somewhat teasing smile.

"Of course it does Alex! Spending time with friends is very important in life!"

"Well... I agree with it... I guess." I just shrunk more in my seat and spoke without much energy.

It's not that I don't consider hanging out with your friends not important, it's just that... I've always preferred to play online games with them. And maybe sometimes hang out at a dinner…

At least that's how I used to do it when I was in the real world...

"Hey, speaking of the club," Started the girl "I want you to know that today I have an important mission for you!"

"Mission? What are you talking about?" I asked in confusion.

Sayori straightened up in her seat and put on a cheerful smile before continuing "It's a mission that's part of my plan!"

"...Are you seriously still going through with it? I already became part of the club, you don't need to continue..."

"Oh come on, show a little more enthusiasm..." She looked at me with a slight frown and raising her hands a little.

I just let out a slight sigh. "Okay Sayori, what mission are you talking about?"

"Well, remember how you ended up annoying Natsuki yesterday?"

"If you start nagging me about that again I swear I'm leaving" I narrowed my eyes.

"Your scolding was more than deserved!" Said the girl wrinkling her lips. Then she shook her head before continuing. "Anyway, that's not the point. For your mission today I want you to make peace with Natsuki!" She exclaimed in a cheerful tone.

"Sorry, what?" I asked as if she had spoken to me in another language.

"Although technically she is, it's just that I'm able to understand her..."

"Well, after the little altercation you two had yesterday I don't think you gave her the best first impression in the world..." Sayori scrunched up her face a bit and averted her gaze elsewhere.

"And the first impression I had with you was tripping, and look where we are now" I said with a small laugh.

"Alex, take this a little more seriously, please" She then stared at me with her light blue eyes, her eyebrows arched upwards, and slightly puckered lips.

Sighing a bit ruefully, I return Sayori's gaze.

"...Okay" It was all I could say.

The girl then returned to her characteristic smile, and continued "So, for today I'd like you to spend your time at the club with Natsuki, after all it will be better if you solve your problems with her if you're going to spend your time there now."

"What problems are you talking about? Yesterday we already apologized in front of everyone."

"But it's important that you talk to her anyway!" Said the girl wrinkling her lips a little.

"Sayori, may I ask why you're so interested in me getting along with the dwarf?" I said without thinking.

"Alex!"

Damnit.

Sayori stood up from her seat and put her hands on her hips, a frown present on her face and her cheeks slightly puffy.

"You're my friend, but I'm asking you to please respect my other friends too!" she scolded me, bringing her face closer to mine, at which I couldn't help but back up a few inches, a cold sweat running down my back.

"S-Sorry I said it as a joke, I swear!" I exclaimed as I started waving my hands in front of me in an attempt to calm the girl down. I could feel the panic start to run down my back...

"I hope so..." She muttered in a slightly calmer tone. Then she took her seat again.

I couldn't help but let out a sigh of relief as I brought my hand to my chest.

"She... She can be scary when she puts her mind to it..."

To my right I could hear a few muffled giggles. Turning my head, I realize that these are the same students who saw us in the hallway yesterday, and this time they are laughing while muttering amongst themselves.

Damn, they must have seen what just happened...

Giving them my best glare, the one who seems to be the leader of the little group notices me and says something to the others, to which they nod and start to slowly retreat from the site, still laughing.

I drop my head in exhaustion.

"I just hope this kind of scene doesn't become too common..." I thought with some anguish.

Taking a small breath to keep myself calm, I return my gaze back to Sayori. She doesn't seem so upset anymore, but she's still standing with her arms crossed and a slight frown on her face.

Well... I guess it's my turn to pull myself out of the hole I got myself into...

"Sayori..." I started somewhat hesitantly "Listen, I'm sorry for referring to Natsuki that way. I really am. I know she's your friend and you really appreciate her, so it was really wrong of me to disrespect her like that..." I said scratching the back of my neck and averting my gaze to the ground.

Seconds pass, and Sayori doesn't respond. For a few moments I started to believe that I really made her mad. Until she spoke.

"...Well, since you apologized then no problem!" She said with her usual carefree and cheerful tone.

"Sure?"

"Of course!"

"Thank God..."

*DING DONG* *DING DONG* *DING DONG*

The sound of the school bell echoed throughout the courtyard, causing me to look up to realize that several students have already begun to leave the courtyard.

Pulling out my phone to check the time, I can't help but open my eyes slightly as I realize that it is already 8:30 in the morning.

"Huh, hanging out with Sayori made the time fly by..."

"Wow, looks like it's about time to get into class!" Exclaimed the girl pulling me out of my thoughts. I just nodded my head and we both got up.

"Well, I'd better go retire to my classroom" I said with a small smile.

"I've got to get going too. I guess I'll see you later at the club!"

"What, you're not having lunch with me?" I asked a little incredulously.

Sayori shook her head in denial with a sad little smile on her face "Believe me, I'd love to! But I have some business to attend to with one of my teachers, hehe" She laughed nervously.

"I'll stick my neck out and not lose it on that it has to do with her grades..." I thought.

"Well Alex, I'll see you later. Remember the mission I gave you!"

Before even giving me a chance to respond, Sayori started running at full speed towards the exit of the courtyard, getting lost in the tide of students.

I just... I stood there.

It was as if my mind was taking a little while to process what had just happened.

Sayori... She's really committed to this thing of me making new friends...

Not that I resent that attitude on her part but...

...

...

...

Why start with Natsuki?

The girl... I don't hate her, but of all the other club members I like her the least. And judging by the attitude she had towards me yesterday I think I can assume that she doesn't like me very much either...

Plus trying to socialize with her today would seem a bit hasty to me. We did meet yesterday, after all.

I think it would be easier for me to just hang out with Yuri or Monika...

But if I do that then I'm going to earn myself another very big scolding...

...

...

...

Damn, I just hope this mission comes with a good reward…

---

After Sayori left me in the courtyard I had no choice but to manage on my own to remember the way to my classroom.

But just like the weekend, I got lost.

Ending up walking into the teacher's lounge by accident was one of the most awkward moments of my life. At least Miss Takeuchi was there and guided me to my classroom...

Anyway, after that the classes were just as intense as yesterday. With the teachers explaining at the speed of light and me trying to understand what they were telling me without my brain exploding in the process.

Besides that I felt a bit embarrassed seeing how all my classmates were taking notes very easily while I was the only one who had to keep changing notebooks constantly...

Damn, this game couldn't have adapted the education system to be just like the US? It would have made more things a hell of a lot easier for me.

Although hey, the game at least adapted to me instead of deleting me, so I guess I can't get too whiny about it...

That aside, once the first hours of class were over the lunch bell rang. So I gathered my things and walked out of the classroom alone.

And right now I found myself on my way to the schoolyard.

I could have perfectly well headed to the cafeteria and eaten there, but considering that this time I won't have Sayori keeping me company I thought maybe I could try something different and eat outdoors.

Besides...

I don't like the idea of sitting alone at a table in the cafeteria. The last thing I want is for people to think I'm a loser or something...

Once I arrived in the courtyard i was greeted with the image anyone would expect.

Students having a leisurely lunch in the sunlight.

Most of the tables are already occupied by other students, so I guess I don't have much hope of finding a free one. And I don't want to have to sit with people I don't know either, so I'll have to give up.

Then I start looking at the benches. They are also occupied.

I guess I won't be able to sit there either...

I start looking around for any other place to sit and eat. I refuse to do it standing up...

My eyes fall on the fountain, and for a few seconds I start to consider sitting in it, but then I think about how my food might get wet from the water jets, so I look away.

Finally my eyes end up on one of the many cherry trees scattered throughout the yard, and a small spotlight comes on in my head.

"Maybe not the most comfortable option, but the best in my current circumstances" I thought with a smile.

If I can't take a seat at a table or a bench, I don't think it would hurt to sit in the shade of one of the cherry trees. After all, there is no rule that forbids me to do so, is there?

With that last thought and a nod of my head, I start heading towards the tree that I think will provide me with more shade as well as comfort.

Which is one of the furthest away from the crowd of students. At least eating in silence under a cherry tree will give a certain magical touch to my lunch thanks to the constant pink leaves falling to the ground.

"I keep wondering if the game based itself on something specific when creating all this..." I thought without taking my gaze off the leafy tumult of leaves on the tree, now being almost in front of it.

It's certainly pretty, if you ask me.

Once I reached the shade of the tree, I lowered my gaze and-

...

...

...

What the hell?

"Natsuki?" Confusion was evident in my voice.

Sure enough, leaning against the trunk of the cherry tree is Natsuki, her gaze downcast. Her petite figure almost makes me not notice her presence.

Had I taken a few more steps I would have stumbled against her...

"Huh?" She said with the same confusion as me, raising her head.

Once she did so completely, she fixed her gaze on me, allowing me to see her pink eyes.

We spent a few seconds staring at each other without saying a word. In my case, because I don't even know what I should say.

And it seems that she doesn't either, because she just keeps on with the same confused expression on her face.

As time passed the seconds started to become more and more uncomfortable, and seeing that Natsuki doesn't seem to be willing to talk I guess I have no choice but to do it myself.

"...Hello?" I said with a nervous smile and raising my hand in greetings.

Natsuki just stared at me for a few more seconds, before replying "...Hello" She said with the same awkwardness.

"...May I have a seat?"

"Huh?" She gave me a confused look.

"I asked you if I could have a seat?"

"I heard you the first time" Said the girl frowning and crossing her arms "It just seems weird to me that you want to sit here."

"And why should that be weird?"

"Oh, well, you know," She averted her gaze to the side before continuing "I thought you'd be spending lunchtime with Sayori."

"If you're going to start with that stuff about us being boyfriend and girlfriend, save it. I'm not in the mood for it right now" I said a little irritated.

"That's not what I was implying, dummy..."

"Then what did you mean?"

"What I meant was why would you want to sit in a tree having tables available?" she said matter-of-factly, still folding her arms.

"I could ask you the same question" I said squinting my eyes.

"Mphh" She turned her head to the side "It's none of your business."

Ugh, this girl is hard to deal with...

Sighing a little, I begin "It's just that Sayori has things to do and can't spend time with me. And since I didn't want to have to sit at a table by myself... Well I thought here would be a nice place. Besides several of the tables are already taken..." I said scratching the back of my neck.

"...But why did you choose the tree I was at?" She asked me with her lips puckered into a frown.

"Honestly, I didn't see you when I was coming..." I said softly.

"Hey! I heard that!"

"Are you letting me sit down yes or no?" I asked with some irritation.

I think hunger is already starting to cloud my judgement...

"Mphh" She grumbled "If you want to sit down just do it. You don't have to ask my permission."

"I do because you don't seem to want me here" I narrowed my eyes.

"I-it's not like I don't want you here!" the girl exclaimed "I just... I'm not used to someone accompanying me during this hour. That's all" She grumbled.

"What do you mean you're not used to having company?"

"Are you going to sit down or not?" She said ignoring my question.

Rolling my eyes and deciding it's best not to waste the girl's patience, I take a seat next to her. Leaning back against the log.

I turn my head for a few seconds towards Natsuki, only to realize that she also has her eyes on me, causing us both to make eye contact for a few seconds.

She and I turn our heads almost immediately.

...

...

...

For some reason I feel that my cheeks are a little warmer...

"W-Well, I'll... I'll start eating" I said in a desperate attempt to get rid of the discomfort in the air.

Natsuki didn't respond. From what I can see out of the corner of my eye she is also looking in the opposite direction.

Sighing to myself, I decide it's best not to waste any more time.

I open my backpack and from it I pull out a small lunch box, or as Sayori called it when I found it in my kitchen, 'Bentobako' (I'm still wondering why the hell the 'filters' don't translate that for me...).

Apparently these little wooden boxes are the container in which the Japanese carry their food to school, work, etc. I was supposed to fill it with what amounted to a full lunch like yesterday.

But since I was too lazy and had no idea (or time) to prepare a Japanese lunch, I put about 4 sandwiches in here.

It's not like it's the healthiest option for lunch, but I don't care much about it either...

"I'd better start thinking of something soon, though. I'm starting to run out of bread..."

Without wasting any more time, I grab one of the sandwiches and pop it into my mouth, taking a big bite.

Minutes go by and I'm eating calmly.

I close my eyes as I enjoy my meal. It feels like it's been a long time since I was able to eat in a relaxed way like this.

It's not that I didn't like having lunch with Sayori yesterday, it's just... It feels good to be able to enjoy my meal alone.

At least that way I feel like I can connect more with my thoughts...

...

...

...

Although now that I think about it, I'm not exactly alone...

I open my eyes and avert my gaze to the side to see my companion.

Natsuki is simply looking off into the distance, where the other students are eating their lunch. I think she has a disinterested expression on her face, although I'm not quite sure because a bit of her hair doesn't allow me to see her full face...

I don't know why but seeing Natsuki so... Quiet feels weird to me. Especially considering I'm standing next to her. I thought she'd be complaining about my presence or something...

I guess trying to talk to her for a bit wouldn't hurt...

"So..." I started to think of a way to start conversation. "...Nice weather, isn't it?"

Natsuki turned her gaze to me with an arched eyebrow. She didn't say anything, but from her expression the message was clearly communicated.

"Heh, it's just a way we usually start a conversation in America. I thought it worked here too" I said with a small smile.

"Oh, you want to talk?" The girl's eyes widened a little.

"Well, yes. You say that like it's a bad thing..."

"I-it's not that it's bad, it's just..." She then folded her arms and averted her gaze to the front again. "Forget it."

I roll my eyes at the girl's response.

"Well, the point is, I want to talk. Do you think you could do that without letting your words ooze bile?" I said with a smirk.

"What do you mean by that?!"

I only let out several chuckles at the girl's reaction.

I know Sayori told me not to bother her, but I just can't help it.

"Anyway, do you want to chat or not?" I asked taking another bite of my sandwich, finishing it.

Natsuki didn't answer right away, in fact she's not even looking at me.

A little curious, I decide to follow her line of sight and realize... She's looking at my lunch?

"...Want some?" I asked curiously offering her one of my sandwiches.

"W-What?" she turned her eyes to mine, a surprised expression on her face.

"You want some?" I repeated now with a small smile.

Again, Natsuki didn't answer me, instead only folded her arms and turned her head to the side. A... conflicted expression on her face.

I wonder why that is?

"I-I..." She finally spoke, still without turning around "...If you want to give me one I guess I can't refuse. You owe me after the cupcakes I made you yesterday..." She murmured.

"Aha! So you admit that you did make them for me!" I exclaimed pointing accusingly at her.

"O-Of course not, dummy!" She blurted out.

I simply let out several guffaws which were accompanied by Natsuki's constant grumbling.

Well, at least it seems that my little joke managed to lighten the mood between us.

"Well, here you go" I offer her one of my sandwiches as I try to contain the laughter still forming inside me.

She, somewhat apprehensively, slowly moves her arm closer to mine. When it is close enough to the bread she quickly snatches it from me and begins to greedily devour it.

I stood simply amazed at the girl's sudden change of attitude. Just a few seconds ago she seemed quite reluctant with my offer...

"Meh, I guess it's part of her Tsundere attitude" I thought with a shrug.

As Natsuki continues to eat from her bread, I begin to do the same.

The two of us share a while in silence, just watching the constant movement of the leaves on the trees.

Every now and then I divert my gaze to the pink-haired girl, who continues to eat her own food. Although the way she's doing it... It feels a little strange...

...In fact more than strange it feels familiar.

Because I had that behavior myself a few days ago.

"...Natsuki, hadn't you eaten?" I asked tentatively.

After my question she stopped dead in her tracks mid-bite. She moved her eyes towards me for a few seconds, without turning her head, before she finished swallowing.

"Of course I had breakfast before I came here. I'm not stupid" She said turning her head to the side.

"I meant if you hadn't eaten lunch" I said with a hint of annoyance in my voice.

She just simply closed her eyes and grimaced with her mouth, still not looking at me.

"...And what does that matter to you?"

"Sorry for caring" I said with a frown.

"Well I don't need someone like you to worry about me, thank you very much. I'm capable of taking care of myself" She replied with a proud tone.

I rolled my eyes. This girl is fucking stubborn...

I just decide to drop the subject. If Natsuki doesn't want to talk about it then there's no way I can get anything out of her.

I continue eating leisurely and eventually Natsuki does the same, finishing her bread.

Seeing this, I offer her the other one I have left, and after a bit of insistence on my part (though I think it was more because of my own stubbornness), she ends up reluctantly accepting it.

Of course, that didn't stop her from eating it with the same desire as the other one...

Minutes pass and I eventually finish my meal, feeling satisfied. I'm not sure if my body can really be happy that I've been feeding it poorly for days now, but I guess since nothing has happened everything is still fine.

I turn my head and notice how Natsuki has also finished with her meal. Though instead of seeing a smile on her face like I would expect with Sayori, she's... Grimacing.

What?

"Hey, are you okay?"

"Huh?" She turns to me with slightly widened eyes.

"You look a little out of it. Is something wrong?" I asked worriedly.

"O-Of course not!" She exclaimed with a nervous smile.

"Oh yeah? And then why do I notice you different from yesterday?"

"Huh? What are you talking about?" She tilted her head in confusion.

"You know what I'm talking about. Yesterday you seemed a lot more... Active." I said a little hesitantly "I mean, at least you seemed more willing to carry on a conversation. But we've been here for quite a while now and I can't help but notice that we haven't touched on any particular topic of conversation" I said calmly.

"Well, maybe it's because I don't want to talk to you" She again turned her head away adopting a proud posture.

"If it's because of yesterday, I already told you I was sorry. What more do you want from me?"

"Pff, you only apologized because Monika and Sayori forced you..."

"Well you didn't seem very willing to do it either" I said matter-of-factly.

My response seemed to render Natsuki speechless, who only opened her mouth for a few seconds as if she wanted to say something. Eventually she closed it, still ignoring me.

"...It's not like you've been very nice from the beginning either..." She muttered in a tone... That I'm not able to decipher.

"It was Sayori who initiated with that cupcake thing. Why should I be the one to take the blame?" I said with a frown.

"Maybe because you are the one to blame, don't you think?"

"If that's the case then don't you think Sayori should take some of the blame too?"

"No. Because there's a difference between her and you."

"And what is that difference if I may ask?"

"...That she is my friend" Natsuki said emphasizing that last word.

Now what the hell is going on?

I don't quite know why she is behaving like this. Yesterday at least she seemed to be able to talk to me without much complication...

Though of course, that could have just been because of the pressure Monika put on her… And Sayori would have also wrung an apology out of the girl if necessary.

Her friends got angry with her...

Maybe... Now she's more distant with me because she thinks everything that happened yesterday was my fault?

Because if that's true it would seem like a pretty childish attitude on her part.

I mean, she had no right to have to take me by surprise the way she did!

The argument we had was only because of my startle. Which wouldn't have happened if Natsuki hadn't scared me in the first place. So she should feel guilty about it too.

...

...

...

Although of course, if I hadn't teased her in the first place, she wouldn't have had to scare me, and thus could have been spared the scolding from the others...

And if I think about it that way... I wouldn't find it so strange anymore that Natsuki doesn't want to talk to me.

After all I think it's something I would do if because of someone I don't know the people I care about end up being annoyed with me.

Because despite everything, that's what I still am to Natsuki. A stranger.

A stranger whose actions led to her friends getting upset with her...

...

...

...

I guess because of how well I get along with Sayori I took it for granted that the other girls in the club would like me too. After all, if in the game they all showed so much appreciation for the protagonist, then I just assumed that now that I have that role it would make it very easy for me to strike up a friendship with the others.

...But that's precisely the problem.

Now that this world is real the influence of the game script shouldn't have any power here.

Which means that not necessarily because I'm the protagonist I'm going to have everything served on a silver platter.

And even if that were the case, I would find it rather worrying because then that would just mean that...

...

...

...

"...I don't think that's something I want to delve too deeply into..." I thought with some regret.

What I should be concentrating on now is the girl next to me.

Natsuki... She's mad at me, that's a fact.

I may not know much about her, mostly because I never went her route in any of the acts. And even if I had, I'm sure I would have ended up skipping her dialogues as well...

But that's not necessarily a bad thing, right?

I mean, if I don't know anything about her, then that just means I can look at her without any bias.

After all, if I don't know what her 'Visual Novel Version' was like, then that just means that I now have the chance to meet the real Natsuki.

The one who is not tied to a script.

I may be the protagonist, but that doesn't mean I don't have to put in a little effort on my part.

So I'll start there.

Taking a breath so I can gather confidence, I close my eyes so I can keep the determination I just gained.

"Natsuki... I'm so sorry."

"Huh?" She looked at me with obvious confusion in her eyes.

However, I decide to continue.

"I'm so sorry for everything I put you through yesterday." I ran a hand through my hair "I mean, I imagine it must not have been easy for you to have to have been bothered by someone you don't know. And the fact that said person was the newest member of your club I imagine didn't sit too well with you either..."

"And I ended up annoying you more than I'd like to admit. Hell, the first impression you had of me was when I teased you about who you made the cupcakes for, and I got away with it. But when you tried to tease me back all you got was a scolding from two of your friends..."

"I guess what I mean by all this is... I'm really sorry. I was supposed to have tried to get along better with you and all I did was get you in trouble..." I said apologetically and ducked my head.

Damn, saying all that out loud just made it sound even worse...

I mean, in retrospect the only thing I did to Natsuki yesterday was annoy her both directly and indirectly. And despite all that at least she tried to keep talking to me so she could please her friends.

And she even made cupcakes, probably thinking that the new member would be someone nicer...

I'm sure Sayori realized it right away, probably that's why she gave me that strange request today.

She must have seen how yesterday's situation affected her friend, and instead of trying to help her on her own, she trusted me enough to give me the 'Mission" to get along with the girl...

...

...

...

...Sayori is incredibly more cunning than she lets on...

I mean, it took her only a moment to realize something that I've just come to realize right now. And even then I had to think hard to come to that conclusion...

And the worst thing is that I'm sure that if Sayori hadn't convinced me today to get along with the pink-haired girl, I would never have even taken the initiative to talk to her.

Which would have consequently led to me never realizing all of this...

...

...

...

Was I really so dense that at the time I didn't immediately realize what I put Natsuki through?

"Mph, at least you figured it out quicker than I expected..."

"Huh?"

A little stunned at the sudden way I came back to reality, I start to lift my head until I realize that Natsuki is now staring at me, a frown on her face.

But this time her eyes... They have a slightly softer look.

"Listen, I'm not going to say I accept your apology right away" The girl started to speak "But that doesn't mean I can't at least give you the benefit of the doubt. After all, you were able to realize your mistakes without me having to throw them in your face... Which is something, I guess..." She said with a frown, but without breaking eye contact.

"So if you're really sorry... You're going to have to prove it." She folded her arms before continuing "...After all, I believe more in actions than words..."

I just stay quiet, trying to process what I just heard.

"She...She's giving me a chance?"

It's something I honestly didn't think was going to happen. After everything I caused her and due to the girl's attitude, I thought it would take me longer to try to reason with her.

...But of course, despite the fact that she can be a bit stubborn I also don't have much reason to think that she acts as childish as she looks...

...

...

...

I think that despite my attempts, in the end I ended up drawing early conclusions from Natsuki...

But I'll worry about it later. After all I have to take advantage of the opportunity that just presented itself to me.

If Natsuki is willing to let me try to show her that I'm sorry, then I just have to put in my own effort.

And I think I know how to do it.

Turning my head to the front and breaking eye contact with Natsuki, I start picking up the bentobako to put it in my bag.

"Did you pay attention to what I said?" I heard the girl ask with some irritation.

But I decide to ignore her words. I simply focus on gathering enough courage for what I'm about to do.

Once I finished gathering my things, I got up from the floor and started dusting myself off.

"Hey are you seriously ignoring me?!"

"Just for a moment. Have a little more patience..." I thought with a bit of disdain.

After that, I take a few steps to the front, pretending that I'm going to retreat.

"And now you're just going to walk away?! You're the worst!" I heard the girl exclaim agitatedly.

However, before she could continue complaining, I abruptly turn around until I am face to face with her.

Well, not exactly face to face because she's still sitting...

"I know we got off on the wrong foot yesterday, so I think we should fix that today."

Then, taking a step towards the girl with my right foot, I extend my hand to her in a friendly manner.

"My name is Alex Mayer, and I'm your typical high school student. Exchange student, and the newest addition to the literature club. As well as being a top-notch mocker" That I said with a smirk and a wink. "Nice to meet you." I said trying to mimic Sayori's smile.

Natsuki just stared at me with a look of utter confusion on her face.

"...What the hell are you doing?" she asked me in an equally confused tone.

I only merely scratched the back of my neck and let out a few nervous chuckles.

"W-Well, after the bad impression I left on you I thought it would be a good idea to introduce myself again. To try to erase the bad image I gave yesterday..."

Okay, this plan sounded much better in my head...

Natsuki just stared at me for a few more seconds.

Until she got up from her seat, dusted off her skirt a bit, and stared at me again.

"Your first impression now was to annoy me when I thought you were ignoring me" She said matter-of-factly.

I just bit my cheek inside at the realization.

What a way to start...

"However," Natsuki continued "seeing that you're at least heeding what I told you, I guess I can let it pass this time" She said placing her hands on her hips and staring at me with a blank expression on her face.

I swallowed audibly at how hard the girl is looking at me. It almost feels like she's trying to get a glimpse into my soul...

Minutes pass, and instead of continuing to talk Natsuki just stares me straight in the eyes.

For my part I... I find it impossible to look away from the girl despite how intimidating her gaze is. I feel that if I do that it could end really badly...

Until then, in a totally unexpected move, Natsuki (after letting out a sigh in defeat), turns her head to the side and...

...Extends her hand towards me.

"...Natsuki Amai, again. Nice to meet you and stuff" She said with a somewhat dejected tone.

Without wasting any more time, I return her handshake.

"Nice to meet you too" I replied with a smile.

"Well, you've already introduced yourself for the second time. Now what do you plan to do?" she asked withdrawing her hand and looking at me with a slight frown.

"Back to have a short temper, I see" I said with a smirk.

"I don't have a short temper!"

I let out several chuckles at her response, and she only merely grunts in place.

But... Contrary to earlier, this time it feels more... Natural.

It's as if the air of tension we had around us earlier has completely disappeared.

"Well Natsuki, do you want to go for a walk or something?" I said pointing my thumb towards the rest of the courtyard.

"Pff, now why so nice all of a sudden?" She asked with her arms crossed.

"Oh please! I'm trying to apologize for what I did!"

Instead of receiving an aggressive response from the girl, i was only answered with...

...She's seriously laughing?

"Haha! Who's the short tempered now?" she said with a smug smile on her face.

"It's definitely still you. Who else would go on such a silly argument besides you?" I replied with the same smile.

"Maybe the same person who got upset yesterday after being pranked."

"And I get it from the one who got upset because she wouldn't accept that she made the cupcakes for me."

"F-For the last time, I didn't make them for you!" She exclaimed stomping her foot on the floor and clenching her fists.

...Again she got a blush on her face.

"I don't know Natsuki, earlier when we were eating you admitted it yourself" I shook my shoulders feigning disinterest. The smile still present on my face.

Instead of a reply from the girl, she just stared at me for several seconds. And little by little a big smirk was forming on her face. She then placed her hands on her hips and raised her head proudly, closing her eyes.

"Oh! You're right. That was while we were eating from the sandwiches YOU made for me."

...

...

...

WHAT?!

"W-Wait, w-what the hell are you talking about?!" I exclaimed.

"Oh don't play dumb. You prepared that food for me!" She said in a mocking tone.

"O-Of course I didn't! That food was supposed to be for me!" I replied in a hurried manner.

"Oh right, and you conveniently prepared 4 sandwiches just for you, right?" She said still not letting go of her sneer.

"I-I brought two more just in case I got hungry later! That's all!"

"Suuuuuuure" Said the girl playfully "And that's why instead of keeping them for yourself you offered them to me, right?"

"Hey! But it was you who kept looking at my food!"

She only seemed to ignore my answer, because she continued talking.

"And there's the fact that out of so many places available you went to sit at a tree, and you just happened to pick the tree I was in" Now she's walking around me with her hands still on her hips, and her smile ever present.

"I-I didn't-!" I tried to formulate some response, but the words choked in my throat.

I began to frantically look around frantically, trying to focus on something that might help me regain my composure. But everywhere I turned I only met Natsuki's smirk!

The thoughts in my mind go at such a high speed that it's impossible for me to take any of them in.

At this rate I'm going to-

"Hahahahahahahaha!"

My eyes widen like saucers at the sudden laughter.

Confused, I start to search with my eyes for the source of it until I come across...

...Natsuki.

"God! You should have seen your face!" she exclaimed holding her stomach at her uncontrollable laughter "Y-You were-! And then you-! And then-! Hahahahahahahahahaha!" Whatever she had been trying to say proved impossible to her in the face of the wave of laughter coming from her mouth.

I just stare dumbfounded, trying to take in what just happened.

...

...

...

Did the teasing turned against me?

How the hell did that happen?!

Natsuki is... Well, it's Natsuki...

And she's got quite the attitude...

And apparently she's also capable of making fun...

...

...

...

Oh damn I didn't think very well what could happen when I started the discussion did I?

Shaking my head to stop rambling, I look with annoyance at the giggling mess that is the girl in front of me.

"It's not funny, you know?" I say with irritation.

"And if it's not why am I still laughing?!" Immediately after that another burst of laughter came from the girl.

I could only watch helplessly and angrily as Natsuki continued to laugh at my expense.

"I can't believe this is really happening..."

*DING DONG* *DING DONG* *DING DONG*

Just like in the morning, the sound of the bell echoed throughout the courtyard bringing me out of my thoughts.

It seems that lunchtime is already over...

I turn for a few seconds to the rest of the courtyard to realize that there are already several students starting to leave.

I'd better do it too if I don't want to be late for class...

I turn around and start to head towards the exit, but a voice stops me.

"Hey! Where do you think you're going?" I hear Natsuki say.

"Anywhere far away from you, that's for sure" I said in a mocking tone. Still not turning to look at her

"Hey!"

I started laughing at the girl's reaction.

I can hear footsteps, and turning my head a little I notice that Natsuki (now calm) is standing next to me. She has her arms crossed and a frown on her face.

"What now?" I said heavily.

"God! Don't you at least plan to walk with me?" she said rolling her eyes "It was you who wanted to apologize after all..."

"So you want me to walk you to your class?" I asked raising an eyebrow.

"D-don't say it like that, you moron!" The girl exclaimed clenching her fists. A blush forming in her face.

I rolled my eyes before speaking "Whatever short fuse, let's go. Or we'll be late for class" I started walking calmly towards the exit.

"Who are you calling short fuse?!"

Even without turning around I can feel Natsuki's gaze digging into the back of my head...

...

...

...

Oh shit why do I feel like I really pissed her off this time?

I start to slowly turn my gaze towards the girl, and the moment I can see her completely, a cold sweat starts to run down my back.

Natsuki stands with her fists so tightly clenched that her knuckles are almost completely white.

Her head is down, and somehow a kind of shadow has hovered over her face, preventing me from seeing her.

And she's shaking too... But I don't think it's from fear.

...It's almost as if I can see smoke coming out of the girl's little head.

With a nervous smile and raising my hand in fear, I begin to speak.

"H-Hey Natsuki. I-it was j-just a joke, i-i swear" I said totally terrified with my voice trailing off.

"3..."

"...What?" Was the only thing I could answer.

"2..."

"Are you-"

"1..."

"W-Well I'll see you later bye!"

With fear gripping me and adrenaline kicking in, I turn around and begin my flight to safety.

"Get back here you mocking fifth rate idiot!"

"Oh my fucking god i can hear her footsteps just behind me!" I thought in panic while running as fast as my body allowed me.

It's really not that I wanted to have to run away from her, but it's just that if she catches up with me... Better not to think about it.

I just have to focus on running as fast as possible. Because right now my life depends on it.

I never thought I could become afraid of a girl much shorter than me, and yet I'm in this situation...

...And I still have to see her at the club at the end of class...

There's no way I'm going to get out of this school alive today, is there?

Notes:

Well, it looks like Alex is finally starting to get some peace from all the craziness that is his life right now. Don't you think?

It felt good to finally be able to write a quiet chapter after all the ones I've had so far had major things happening, XD.

And speaking of which, I think it's important for you to know that the chapters that follow are going to focus mainly on Alex's relationship with the other girls in the club (besides Sayori). After all, it would seem rushed to me to want to move the plot forward when the guy doesn't even know the girls he's supposed to save. And that means that the chapters are also going to be more shorter than the last ones, and more lighthearted.

So with that in mind, it seemed appropriate to start with Natsuki. Considering she's the one he gets along with the least.

And speaking of which, I'd really like to know what you guys think of the dynamic Alex and Natsuki have so far! At least I thought it was pretty fun to write their interactions, but I'm also interested to know what you guys think!

Besides that, please let me know if you felt Natsuki was a bit OOC. It's just that considering I wrote her in a one-on-one conversation with Alex this time instead of being in a group I'm a little afraid that I might have taken away from her character a bit.

Well, I just have to tell you to wait for the next chapter! That's when we'll get back to the club and share poems. Besides seeing how Alex and Natsuki get along in the club...

If You are liking this story remember to leave a comment and kudos! Those really helps me with my mood nwn.

With nothing more to say, I'll take my leave.

Bye Bye!

Chapter 8: Act 1 - Chapter 5: The Neet and the Tsun

...Do I really have to do this?

I mean, not that leaving would be a very nice thing for me to do, but... Is going in there really worth it?

Because if I do and she sees me, I'm sure my life will end right there.

I already managed to cheat death today, but I don't know if I'll be able to do it again... In fact I'm sure I won't even be able to take two steps before I end up on the ground.

I was barely able to get away from her when I managed to get into my classroom. And yet the look she gave me when I turned around for a few seconds to see her was enough to take my soul out of my body.

So I ask myself the question again.

Is it really worth going into the club knowing she's in there?

On the one hand, there's the fact that if I don't, the scolding I'll get from Sayori (and probably Monika too) will be so great that I'll remember it until the end of my days. Probably when I'm old, in a hospital bed, and dying. At that time, I will hear them whisper insufferable scoldings in my ear...

But on the other side.

Natsuki is behind this door...

...

...

...

"Damn, since when do I let some girls control my decisions like this?" I muttered in defeat.

I just have to choose the lesser evil, right?

And between getting the biggest scolding of my life from Monika and Sayori, or getting killed by Natsuki, the answer is very clear.

...

...

...

Fuck, I just hope Natsuki managed to calm down...

Taking a big, long breath and mentally preparing myself for what's coming, I put my hand on the doorknob.

With one last spark of determination and uncertainty, I turn the knob and enter the classroom.

As soon as I do I notice how all the other girls are already present here. It seems they were waiting for me...

With a small sigh and closing my eyes, I finish entering the classroom completely, closing the door behind me.

As I do so, I see how all of them adopt a surprised expression for a few seconds, before turning their eyes towards me.

Feeling a little uncomfortable at the sudden attention, I decide to speak.

"...Good afternoon" I said with a lopsided smile and raising my hand in greetings.

"You came!"

Knowing full well the very cheerful tone the girl used, I quickly try to turn away to evade what's to come.

But unfortunately I wasn't quick enough, and the next thing I knew I was losing air at alarming speeds as Sayori hugged me tightly.

I try to enunciate some words, but all I get are almost inaudible whimpers.

I start desperately looking around at all the other girls, in an attempt to call for help.

Yuri simply averts her gaze to the side, fiddling with her hair.

Natsuki crosses her arms and looks at me with a smirk.

And Monika just closes her eyes as she puts a hand to her mouth, trying to hide a giggle.

After the longest seconds of my entire life in which I thought my bones would be crushed, Sayori finally lets me free and moves a little away from me, a big smile present on her face.

"I'm so glad you came, Alex!" She said happily.

For my part, I didn't even respond. I just rested my hands on my knees and started gasping for air desperately.

Between Sayori's running and her bear hugs I'm going to end up with some breathing problem...

"Oops... I think I got carried away a little bit, hehe" I heard Sayori say somewhat apologetically.

"Just a little bit seems like an understatement to me" I thought with some annoyance as I shot Sayori a look.

Having caught my breath, I straighten up still somewhat dazed.

"...Sayori, for next time just control your strength. Please..." I said between slight gasps.

She linked her index fingers together and looked at me with a nervous smile, nodding her head.

"Funny how you so readily accept that there will be a next time..."

Turning my gaze in the direction of the murmur, I end up making eye contact with Monika who only smiles and looks at me innocently.

I just shoot her a glare. Not a good time for her to start with her teasing...

"Sorry for the hug Alex... It just makes me so happy that you came to the club meeting!" Sayori said now returning to her characteristic cheerful attitude.

"Oh yeah? You say that like you were afraid I wouldn't show up" I replied with a small smile.

"Well, it was certainly something that had us all worried..." Yuri interjected, now looking at me with a shy smile.

"Not me" Natsuki added. I simply rolled my eyes and turned to Yuri.

"And why is that?" I said in confusion.

"Well, you know. Getting active members for a club is not an easy task." Intervened Monika speaking with her usual confidence "After all there are few people who are willing to try new things like literature without giving it up after a few days" She concluded by resting her hand on her hip.

"Well, I understand that. But why would you guys think I wouldn't come? I mean, yesterday we introduced ourselves and everything. It would have been very wrong of me not to have attended the meeting."

"Awww see girls? I told you he was trustworthy!" Sayori exclaimed giving a little happy hop.

"...Sayori exactly what did you tell them about me?" I asked with narrowed eyes.

"Well the bad stuff certainly not..." I heard Natsuki mutter.

"Don't worry, she's told us wonders about you" Monika said seemingly ignoring the pink-haired girl "Who knew that just a few days after meeting you would get her to be so fond of you~" She put her hands behind her back and leaned forward slightly, a smile of sweetness and... Something else on her face.

For some reason I can feel my heart start beating fast again...

"The truth is, I might even be jealous..."

"Huh?"

I turn my head in the direction of Yuri, who has held a hand to her chest with her gaze averted to the floor. On her lips I can notice a small smile.

Before I start talking, Sayori ends beating me to it.

"Huh? But why would you feel jealous? You and Alex can be great friends too!" She said raising her hands in joy.

"I-I..." Yuri averted her gaze even more, fiddling with one of her locks.

I guess it's my turn to speak then.

"Well... I'm not opposed to the idea" My answer got Yuri to look up again, so I decide to continue. "I mean, if I'm going to have to spend my time here it's only natural that sooner or later I'll end up making friends with all of you" I said with a smile.

"Pff..." I heard Natsuki grumble, to which I just rolled my eyes.

"See Yuri? He wants to be your friend too!" Sayori said closing her eyes happily.

The aforementioned only stayed in place, with a thoughtful expression on her face.

After a few seconds, a small smile began to form on her lips. Sighing, she looks back at us.

"...Thank you" was all she said.

"You're welcome" I replied automatically. I don't quite know why Yuri is thanking us, but I decide better not to ask.

"Well, now that Alex has arrived I think it's about time we start with our usual routine." Monika started to speak with her leadership tone "We have some free time before we start with the club activities, so feel free to do whatever you want in the meantime~"

"Well, in that case I'll take my leave. If you'll excuse me..." Yuri bowed a little towards us as if in apology, and then walked to one of the desks closest to one of the windows.

"If that's the case then I'm leaving too." Natsuki said turning around and heading to one of the corners of the classroom.

She still doesn't seem to want to talk to me...

"Well, I have a few things regarding the club to organize" Monika said pulling me out of my thoughts "It's nothing really serious, just some paperwork now that we already have 5 official members" She then averted her eyes to the side, before positioning them on me again... The mischievousness very present in her eyes.

Then without warning, Monika approaches towards me slowly, with her hands behind her back and leaning forward.

And for some reason, that set off all the alarms in my body, as if warning me of the impending danger.

Before I could do anything, Monika beat me to it. And in a totally unexpected move, she moves closer to my ear, and whispers slowly.

"But if you have any questions or just want to talk to me, you can do so without penalty. I will always have free time just for you~" She said in the most sugary-soft tone of voice I have ever heard in my life.

At the girl's words I could feel my whole face turn totally red. My breathing starts to become ragged as I try to find words to respond with.

What the hell is Monika insinuating?!

I desperately search with my eyes for something to respond to this sudden situation, but the only thing I can see is Sayori, who is...

...Is trying not to laugh?

Hearing a sound in my ear, I turn back to Monika only to realize that she is also trying to keep the laughter from escaping her mouth.

Slowly, my stupefaction turns to annoyance and I start to look at both girls with a frown on my face.

"Seriously? Again?!" I said through gritted teeth and irritation.

Neither of them answered me, as they couldn't contain themselves and began to fill the room with the sound of their laughter.

For every laugh that came out of the girls' throats I clenched my fists a little tighter in anger.

Eventually they both began to calm down, with Sayori wiping away a few tears while Monika tries to keep herself upright.

"Well guys, I'll leave you. I hope you have a good time" Monika said addressing me and Sayori. Waving goodbye, she walks away towards the front desk.

For my part I could only watch in annoyance as she walked away.

I swear to God, one of these days I'm going to tease her back...

"That was fun!" Sayori said pulling me out of my thoughts.

"If by fun you mean annoying, yes. It was" I said with some disdain.

"Oh come on, Monika only plays with you because she already considers you a friend!"

"Yeah, whatever. I'm rather surprised you didn't say anything about it" I shot her a look.

"Well, that's because it's just some healthy fun between friends!"

"Oh come on, are you serious? I try to tease Natsuki a little and get the biggest scolding of my life, but Monika plays with me in a much worse way and you don't say anything to her?"

"Well, take it as a little lesson. Now you know what it feels like to be teased" She replied me lifting her chin with a victorious smile on her lips.

"...What was that for?" I asked in confusion.

"Part of my care about you involves giving you moral values!"

"I think you're taking this caring for me thing a little too far."

"It's never too far when it comes to my friends!"

I simply let my head drop in defeat. There's no way I could argue with her...

Although, in a way, I don't plan to object either. Knowing that she intends to help me in more ways than just keeping me 'Active', brings a... Strange, but pleasant feeling to my chest.

Plus, knowing that she's happy just to do those little things, makes me happy too.

After all, seeing her smile comforts me and makes me think that... Maybe everything is going to be alright...

...That maybe her happiness is genuine, and not just a facade.

Sighing slightly, i look up to meet Sayori's big blue eyes.

"...Sayori, I just want you to know that I really appreciate everything you do" I told her with gratitude.

She just looked at me with a slightly surprised expression, but that gradually gave way to a soft look in her eyes and a tender smile.

Without saying a word, Sayori pounces on me in a hug, but instead of her overwhelming strength, the hug is filled with affection and... Warmth.

I don't know if my cheeks are red from the contact I'm having with her, or from Monika's little joke from a few minutes ago, but I'm not going to make much mind of it either.

I end up returning Sayori's hug, just enjoying the closeness and warmth of the contact.

...

...

...

I... I know very well that I shouldn't get so confident with a girl I barely know, but... For some reason, being with Sayori...

It feels right.

It's a feeling I'm not able to explain. Maybe it has to do with the fact that I went through her route while playing, or maybe because of the very genuine acts she's had with me, but it just... It feels right to be with her.

I don't quite know why I feel this way, but I'm not going to complain. After all, if she's happy like this, then I can afford to be happy too.

Eventually we end up breaking physical contact, and we turn to look at each other.

She has a smile on her face, and her eyes look as bright as the sky itself. Besides...

There's a small blush on her cheeks...

...

...

...

"Adorable..."

"Well, now I think it's time for you to start your mission!" Sayori said cheerfully, snapping me out of my thoughts.

"Huh? What are you talking about?" I asked in confusion.

"Oh don't play dumb" She laughed lightly "You need to go talk to Natsuki!"

...

...

...

...

...

...

Okay, you know all the things I just said about Sayori? Forget them. This girl will be my downfall.

Swallowing audibly and with a little panic starting to run down my spine, I begin to speak.

"S-Sayori, are you sure this is a good idea?" I asked uncertainly.

"I told you didn't I? Now that you're part of the club you have to get along with all the other members!"

"Look, I understand that, but why should I be the one to make the first move?"

"Because you were the one who initiated the teasing against Natsuki yesterday!" she answered me with a slight frown and her cheeks puffed out.

"B-But could you at least check if she wants to talk to me?"

At first I was thinking of telling Sayori about what happened between Natsuki and I at lunchtime, but if I do that I'm sure I'll only get another scolding...

"Alex, you need to do your part to get along with the others too" She said with her eyebrows tilted up in concern.

"Huh? What do you mean?"

"Well, I'm not saying I couldn't try to convince Natsuki to talk to you... But you need to do something for yourself too!"

"May I ask why the insistence on me being the one to start the conversation?"

"It's because I'm worried that we'll finish the school term and you haven't made any friends! I don't want you to graduate from school being a Neet or something!"

...

...

...

She just called me a Neet?

"Sayori, I told you in the morning didn't I? Stop saying I'm not going to have any friends. I have you, remember?" I said with a small smile.

"I-I know, but... You should still try to make friends with the others..." Sayori then averted her gaze to the ground, her mouth curved downward, her arms dangling at her sides and...

...

...

...

Shit...

Shaking my head frantically to stop that specific memory from invading my thoughts, I put my hand on Sayori's shoulder, who raises her head and looks at me curiously.

"...You're really stubborn, you know?" I said with a laugh.

"Don't be mean-"

"But," I interrupted her, "thanks to that at least you're able to achieve your goals. If you want me to talk to Natsuki, then I guess I have no choice but to make the effort."

Sayori's sad expression was quickly replaced with her characteristic cheerfulness.

"You're the best!"

Knowing what is about to happen, I quickly stop Sayori by placing one of my hands on her head, while she is struggling to try to hug me.

After a few seconds, she desists.

"Well, go talk to her! I'm going to go see if Monika needs help with that paperwork she mentioned" Sayori then turns around and looks at me one last time "I wish you the best of luck!"

Without giving me a chance to respond, she takes off running to the other side of the room, in Monika's direction. Once she arrives I can see the two of them start a cheerful conversation as they organize a few papers.

I just drop my head wearily as a sigh escapes my lips.

I guess there's only one thing left to do now...

Looking up, I start to take a quick glance around the classroom.

My eyes fall first on Yuri, who has her head buried in a book. Judging by her intense gaze I would say that she is totally oblivious to the world around her.

It reminds me a little of when I used to stay up late watching YouTube videos as a kid, and I never noticed when my mother came into the room to scold me.

Chuckling to myself at that little memory, my eyes wander again until I finally see upon what I'm looking for.

In the far corner of the room, I can see the closet door wide open.

That's where I saw Natsuki go when Monika said we had the time off, so she's bound to be there.

I just have to go and talk to her.

...

...

...

God, I just hope she has a little mercy in her soul...

Taking a big, long breath to gather what almost zero confidence I have left and dropping my bag on top of one of the desks to get rid of the extra weight, I start walking slowly towards the closet.

With each step I can feel the fear slowly take over my body, as if my instincts are imploring me not to move any closer towards the inevitable conflict.

But I already told Sayori that I would make an effort myself, besides... I also told Natsuki that I wanted to apologize to her, and I really want to.

So for now, I can only hold my fear and move on.

Finally having reached my destination, I can observe Natsuki, who is crouched down moving boxes up and down on the bottom shelf of the closet.

Is she looking for something?

"Agh! Where is it?!" Said the girl in exasperation as she dropped one of the boxes.

I guess now would be a good time to talk.

"...Hello."

Natsuki turns to me, a surprised expression on her face. But as the seconds pass that surprise turns into a frown and an angry look.

"What are you doing here?" the girl asks with irritation in her tone.

"Not a good start..."

"Well, I just... I wanted to see what you were doing" I replied with a nervous smile.

She then gathered her arms and averted her gaze to the side.

"What I'm doing is none of your business" She said dismissively.

"You're still mad about what happened at lunch, aren't you?" I asked the question more to myself than to her.

"What do you think?"

Sighing a little, I speak "Natsuki, I already told you that I'm really sorry for everything I put you through yesterday. You even gave me a chance to prove to you that I'm really sorry, but I can't do that if you won't let me either."

She turned her gaze to me again, but before she could say anything I continue.

"So, you're obviously looking for something. Could you at least tell me what it is so I can help you?"

She stared at me with a conflicted expression for several seconds.

I just tried to stand as steady as I could to ignore the panic coursing through my body.

Time passes and Natsuki still doesn't respond, rather it seems that now she is ignoring me even more than before, because she started rummaging through one of the boxes without saying a word to me.

Sighing heavily, I simply accept that the girl doesn't want to see me right now.

I turn to leave and-

"Where are you going?"

With my eyes wide in surprise, I turn my head to realize that Natsuki is now staring at me.

"Well, it's just that since you turned around I thought you didn't want me here so..."

"I... I never told you to leave." Said the girl still not looking at me. "...If you want to help me look then I guess I can't stop you... As long as you don't start being a jerk of course."

"I can't promise anything" I replied playfully.

Natsuki grumbled in place, but didn't say anything.

Well, at least we seem to be doing better already.

Smiling to myself, I end up entering the closet together with Natsuki.

"So, what are we looking for?" I asked.

Again, she didn't answer me, but at least now she did return my gaze.

She locked her eyes on mine, at which I couldn't help but throw my head back a little at the girl's intense gaze.

It's as if she wants to see my soul…

"...A manga."

"Huh?" I said confused.

"...You're looking for a manga, okay?" She said to me with a slight frown and her lips puckered.

But... Is it my idea or was there a hint of embarrassment in her tone of voice?

Instead of answering I simply nod my head, and crouching down to be on par with Natsuki, I get down to business.

I don't know exactly what kind of manga I have to look for, but I guess if it's similar to the one I have at home it shouldn't be that complicated to find one.

First I decide to take a quick look at the whole closet.

I don't see many interesting things beyond the typical school supplies you'd expect to find in a place like this.

I start moving up and down the various boxes and books I see, hoping to stumble upon the manga. But I don't find anything beyond pencils and notebooks.

"Do you at least remember where did you put it last time?" I asked as I move a stack of books.

"I had it along with the others. But Monika ended up rearranging the whole closet and now I can't find it anymore" She answered me while going through the inside of a box.

"And you haven't thought about asking her? She might know where it is."

"Pff, I don't need someone else's help to find my own manga" Natsuki answered me proudly.

"...And then what am I doing?" I raised my eyebrow.

"W-Well!" Natsuki suddenly put on a nervous smile, trying to avoid eye contact with me "I'm only letting you help me because otherwise you would have continued to annoy me."

I just roll my eyes at her strange logic and continue on my quest.

Minutes pass and I don't end up finding anything remotely resembling a manga. And judging by Natsuki's constant grunting she doesn't seem to be having much success either.

Deciding it's not worth wasting any more time here, I stand up to start searching the upper shelves.

Maybe I'll have better luck here-

My thoughts stopped as soon as my eyes caught precisely the object I was looking for.

Between two books placed on the last shelf, there is a manga sticking out between them.

"...This was literally in plain sight. Why didn't Natsuki see it right away?"

Instinctively, I end up averting my gaze to her, who is still frantically searching the lower shelves.

...

...

...

Oh right.

…Her height...

I simply decide not to pay attention to the subject. I don't want to make another comment when it almost cost me my life a few hours ago...

I reach out my hand to grab the manga, and in one swift movement I pull it out from between the two books.

"Hey, is this it?" I ask Natsuki as I offer the object in question.

She raised her head with an irritated expression on her face. But as soon as she saw the manga her eyes lit up and she opened her mouth in a smile.

"There it is!"

She quickly stands up, and snatches the manga from my hands with almost inhuman speed. Then she pulls out another different box filled with even more manga, and places the volume in her hand among the others.

"Ah, finally!" Natsuki said bringing her hands to her hips with a smile.

"...Not even a thank you?" I muttered under my breath.

"What did you say?"

"Nothing" I replied quickly.

"Well, looks like you were useful after all." She said with a hint of disdain in her tone.

"Did you expected me to be useless?"

"Honestly, I expected you to just annoy me instead of helping" She said matter-of-factly.

"And honestly I thought you were going to jump down my throat at the slightest provocation. So we're even" I threw her a smirk.

"Hey! What do you mean by that?!"

I simply laugh at the temper of the girl, who starts stomping her feet on the ground while mumbling inaudible things.

"Hmph, at least you helped me find my manga. I hate having to look at an empty space in my collection." Natsuki said with her arms crossed.

"Well... Not that I can say the same, but I think I understand the sentiment." I scratched the back of my neck as I spoke.

After all, I hate to see when I only have one collectible or achievement left to get in a video game. I guess it'll be the same for her with her manga...

Unconsciously, my gaze ends up landing on the box Natsuki placed the volume in.

As I do so, I can see that it is filled with more volumes of the same series.

And now that I think about it, I think I've seen this manga before...

"...Parfait Girls?" I said with narrowed eyes, still looking at the box.

"Hey, if you're going to judge then do it through that glass." She pointed towards the window in the classroom door.

I look first at the door, then back at Natsuki.

"I-I wasn't judging you." I said holding up my hands.

"Pff, don't lie. I saw the expression on your face..."

"...Okay, maybe I did judge a little. It's just that reading manga isn't my thing..." I said scratching my cheek.

"Huh? But yesterday you said you read one" Natsuki looked at me with a raised eyebrow.

"Well, that's because that specific manga really caught my attention..."

"And what was it about if I may ask?"

"...It was an adaptation of my favorite video game..." I lowered my head in a bit of embarrassment.

Like I said, I have no shame in sharing anything related to my hobby like that.

But considering Natsuki's reaction when I told her that before I joined the club I only spent my time playing games...

"God, is everything you do related to video games in any way?" she asked me, putting her hands on her hips.

"Hey! At least I'm sure my games are better than that manga of yours!" I said getting defensive.

"Excuse me?! At least I did read something before I joined the club!"

"Video games involve reading too!"

"Oh please! Have you at least gotten to play something that has more than two dialogues?"

"Well I'll have you know I played Danganronpa!"

"...I don't know what that is" Natsuki answered me in confusion.

I just let my head drop in defeat as a sigh escapes my lips.

"We'd better drop the subject. Anyway, I don't think reading manga is something halfway comparable to reading a book..." I said with a frown.

"Aha! But that's where you're wrong" Natsuki said adopting a proud smile. "I'll prove to you right now that manga is literature too!"

She then reaches her arm out to pull one of the volumes out of the box, the smile ever present on her face.

"...You don't expect me to actually read that, do you?" I said with a raised eyebrow.

"Well, you're going to!" She said holding a hand to her hip "Consider this a literature lesson from the most knowledgeable member of the club!"

"Talk about having a high ego..."

"Hey!"

I simply roll my eyes at the girl's attitude.

Screw this, Sayori can scold me all she wants. But there's no way I'm going to read such a… Girly manga with Natsuki...

I turn around with the intention of leaving, but I'm not even able to take two steps when something stops me.

"Where do you think you're going?"

Without warning, Natsuki grabs my arm and drags me out of the closet.

"Oh c'mon you too?!" I managed to say in the face of the girl's sudden strength.

"Don't complain!"

Despite my protests Natsuki ends up dragging me towards one of the classroom windows. She then lets go of my arm and takes a seat on the floor, patting her side indicating me to do the same.

"You know there are chairs available, right?" I said taking a seat at one of the desks.

"Of course I know that!" Natsuki said with an irritated tone "But it will be more comfortable for both of us to read if we sit on the floor."

"Wait, you want to read that together?" I said raising an eyebrow playfully.

Natsuki's eyes pop open as she realizes her own words, and a heavy blush starts to show on her face.

"D-don't say it like that, dummy!" She finally blurts out.

I let out several chuckles at the girl's attitude.

"Well, are you going to sit down or what?" said Natsuki with a frown and her eyes averted.

"If I do that will you stop being upset about what happened at lunch?"

"Maybe."

"Meh, good enough for me" I said with a shrug.

I get up from the chair and head towards Natsuki. Then, I take a seat right next to her.

I try to settle in a bit until I find a position where I can be completely comfortable. Sitting against a wall is not exactly the most pleasant thing in the world...

"Well, let's get started already!"

Natsuki places the manga over my hands in an almost forced manner. As if by doing so she can make sure I don't reject it.

I guess I have no choice but to read this...

Seeing the 4 girls posing on the cover with an excessively pink background color, I realize that indeed, this is the same manga I saw that day I stumbled upon the seller. I didn't pay much attention to it at the time because Slice Of Life's are not my favorite genre (And because the manga looked too girly for my taste).

Well, better not to delay the inevitable any longer…

Sighing in defeat, I open the manga and start reading its pages.

There's not much I can honestly say, it's just about a bunch of school girls going through different kinds of everyday life situations. The typical stuff you'd expect to find in something of this genre.

At least I can't say the manga is bad. The drawings are well done and the dialogues are entertaining enough to keep me reading.

"So... What should I expect from this?" I asked tentatively.

"Huh? What are you talking about?" Natsuki answered.

"I mean, is there more to it than just girls going through funny situations? Is there a plot at least?"

"Hmph, but of course there's a plot. Or do you think I would read something that doesn't progress anywhere?" Natsuki asked me, crossing her arms.

"What do I know, there are people who've put over 500 hours into a goat simulator..."

"Are you paying attention?" Natsuki said seemingly ignoring my answer.

"Ah, well... Yes. It's just that nothing really interesting has happened, so I can talk in the meantime" I said scratching my cheek.

"Well, don't be fooled by the beginning!" Natsuki said with a smile "After all once you get to know the 4 girls is when things start to heat up. Like that chapter where they all get obsessed with a guy at the ice cream shop!"

"I'm more surprised they didn't obsess over the ice cream shop itself..." I said with a small laugh.

"But that's not all!" Natsuki again seemed to ignore me "Then there's the part of the story where the drama starts to happen, the romance and... Wait, I'm not supposed to tell you that yet..." She wrinkled her lips a little and turned her gaze away.

For my part I... I was taken aback.

I had already been speechless yesterday when I saw Yuri talking so happily about her books, but to see Natsuki talking so cheerfully and energetically about her manga... It's something really amazing.

Maybe it's because of the contrast with the sour attitude she usually has all the time, but seeing the excitement in her pink eyes while she was talking was something really nice.

With a smile, I turn my head from the manga to focus my attention on Natsuki.

She seems to notice this, and also turns her gaze until she fixes her eyes on mine.

Before she could say anything I speak.

"I can tell you really love this, don't you?" I raise an eyebrow.

"W-well of course! Is there something wrong with it?"

"No no, not at all. In fact, I think it's kind of cool" I said with a smile.

"W-what?" Natsuki looked at me with utter confusion on her face.

"I mean, I think it's great that you can talk so pleasantly about a particular topic without having to be defensive all the time. It's a nicer side, to be honest."

Natsuki didn't say anything, she just kept gawking at me with wide eyes. I can notice her lips moving slightly as if she was trying to say something.

"What? Did I say something wrong?"

That seemed to snap the girl out of her stupor, as she shook her head frantically before crossing her arms and looking off into nothingness.

"N-No. It's just... I didn't think you were capable of saying something like that..." She muttered.

"And I never thought I'd ever be able to come up with anything positive to say about you, so we're even" I threw her a smirk.

"God, you won't stop being a jerk ever, will you?"

"Nope, you'll have to deal with me for the rest of your life."

She only let out a small sigh, to which I couldn't help but laugh.

"Just keep reading, will you?"

Obeying her, I return my attention back to the manga.

As I turn the pages I can't help but notice out of the corner of my eye how Natsuki now has her head almost over my shoulder, looking with interest at the manga.

"Heh, who knew the proud Natsuki could gawk at this sort of thing" I thought with a smile.

I turn another page, and as I do so she places a finger on it, with a big smile forming on her lips.

"I had completely forgotten this part!" She closed her eyes happily "You can always laugh at the things that happen to Minori. It makes her give a little pity and at the same time gives you tenderness!" she concluded with a big toothy grin and-

...

...

...

That's a fucking fang?

Okay, how is that even biologically possible?

I mean, I know this isn't 'Real' reality, but still!

...Or did she already have a fang in the game?

I don't think I remember seeing her with one... Although again, I missed out on a lot of details just by skipping the dialogues.

Shaking my head to stop rambling, I decide to speak.

"You know, seeing how much of a fan you are of this I'm surprised you didn't remember this scene. You don't usually read the older volumes from time to time?"

Natsuki took her finger off the page, and only shrunk back in her seat a little.

"Well, not really. I don't see the point in rereading the whole series when I don't have anyone to talk to about it…"

"Huh? Why?"

"Well, you know..." Natsuki then picked up her legs and hugged them, resting her head on them.

As for me I... I just use all my willpower to scream at my eyes not to even think of looking down...

...Even though my hormones are screaming at me to do so...

"Usually when I start talking to someone else about my manga everyone just looks at me funny and asks 'Huh? What are you? Five?', god, it just makes me want to punch them in the face..." She said averting her gaze to the ground and frowning.

"Ugh, I know that kind of person. They are the worst" I said in understanding.

"Huh? Really?"

"Yep. I mean, throughout my life I've encountered the typical type of person who judges me for my more... Shut-in nature."

"How so?"

"Oh, you know. Being at home all day playing games or watching TV usually attracts teasing from undesirable people... But I just choose to ignore them. After all, they are my life and my tastes. No one should judge me for them."

"That's what I'm talking about!" Natsuki said raising her head "Who cares what your tastes are? As long as you enjoy them and they don't bother anyone there should be no reason to bother others with them."

"Well it looks like we finally agree on something" I said with a lopsided smile.

Natsuki's eyes widened a little in surprise, and she shrank back a little in her seat.

"Well, yeah. I guess so." She said averting her gaze elsewhere.

At least it seems like the tension from earlier had dissipated.

"So," I began "I'm the first person you've talked to about your manga?"

"H-Huh?" She gave me a confused look.

"Well, with that you haven't had a chance to share this with someone else, I just assumed I'm the first. I don't know if that's an accomplishment or not coming from someone like you" I threw her a smirk.

"God, you're the worst..." She hugged her legs even tighter, looking straight ahead to avoid eye contact.

"But, hey. The important thing is that you're having a good time, aren't you?" I asked with a smile.

Natsuki then stood completely still in place, and despite the fact that I can't see her face completely I can notice how her eyes widen even more.

"...So what?" was the only thing she answered, without turning to look at me.

I let out a small chuckle at the girl's attitude.

I have to admit that despite the fact that we started off on the wrong foot, Natsuki can turn out to be someone really nice. Sure, the girl is a bit complicated to deal with, but once you get past that point she seems to be much nicer.

With a small smile, I return my gaze back to the manga.

Minutes pass by and I just read the pages leisurely. So far it's still a bit more of the same, with the 4 main characters getting into all sorts of situations.

Although there is one type of situation that I've noticed is repeated more than the others...

"Hey Natsuki" I turn my gaze towards the girl.

"Huh? What's wrong?" She tilted her head in curiosity.

"Is it my idea, or are there a lot of baking scenes in this manga?"

She looked at me with a slight frown and puckered lips, before answering.

"...Yes. And?"

"Oh nothing... I just find it curious that the main character loves to bake cupcakes. Cat-shaped ones to be more specific" I said with a mocking tone.

Natsuki shivers a little in her seat as a nervous smile starts to form on her lips, with a small bead of sweat starting to run down her cheek.

"A-Are you implying that I like baking j-just because of that manga?" her voice cracked a little as she spoke.

"I don't know. It's just a guess" I shrugged feigning disinterest.

"Pff, well your guesses are lousy!" She closes her eyes as her nervous smile only grows "I-I mean, I started baking shortly before I even knew about Parfait Girls. I-It was just a coincidence that they bake cupcakes in the manga too!"

"Uh-huh" I said playfully.

God, teasing this girl is so easy that it's impossible for me NOT to do it~

"I'm serious!" She exclaimed "I'm not childish enough to be influenced by something like that. I would feel bad for someone so impressionable!" She raised her head in pride, despite the nervousness in her voice being very present.

I start to let the laughter wash over me, which only causes Natsuki to start grunting in annoyance.

But at least... She seems to have a more relaxed attitude.

I don't know if it's because we finally managed to find common ground between the two of us, but she doesn't seem to be upset with me at the moment.

Once Natsuki stops complaining, we resume our reading.

We have a pleasant time reading the various scenes as they appear. Every now and then Natsuki lets out a comment regarding the situations or some character, while I either listen, or end up teasing the girl a bit, who just grunts but keeps reading.

And I must admit... It's certainly enjoyable.

I never in my life thought I'd be spending my time reading a manga of this type, let alone thought it would be with a person like Natsuki. Despite her attitude, it seems like she's already starting to open up to me a bit more.

Huh, I really judged her too soon in the beginning...

"Okay everyone!"

Snapping out of my thoughts abruptly, I raise my head to realize that Monika is now standing in front of the entire classroom.

"Alright guys, I think we can now start with our scheduled activity for today" Monika said with a big smile "You know what I'm talking about, don't you? It's time to share poems!"

My relaxation ends.

...

...

...

Oh hell, do I really have to do this?

"Awww, can't you be more untimely?" Natsuki asked in a pout.

Monika then fixed her gaze on us.

"I'm sorry, but I just want to make sure we don't miss the time" She smiled in apology. "But I can at least say that you look very comfortable there~" The girl cooed.

I myself become confused at Monika's words, and it's not until I turn my gaze to Natsuki that I realize what she's referring to.

She and I... We're dangerously close.

Natsuki for her part also seems to realize the situation, and in one swift movement she moves several centimeters away from me.

"Gross!" The girl exclaimed with disgust and a blush peeking out of her cheeks.

"Hey! I wasn't the one who came towards you!" I defended, with the same reddish hue beginning to tinge my own cheeks.

"N-No but you could have warned me!"

I simply looked at her with irritation and narrowed eyes.

It's amazing how this girl can be so nice and fucking annoying at the same time...

"Kids, behave yourselves~" Monika cooed.

"We're not kids!"

The girl just let out several giggles at our response, to which I sighed heavily while Natsuki grumbled.

Well, at least we both seem to be in agreement in complaining about Monika's naughtiness...

"Seriously now," Monika looked at both of us with a quiet smile and a raised finger "it's about time we share our poems. Please don't take too long" She spoke in a tone both authoritative and kind at the same time.

It still amazes me how the hell she does that...

Deciding it's not worth wasting any more time, I close the manga and get up from my seat.

I do a little stretching so I can settle my back a bit. Sitting against a wall for so long is not comfortable at all...

Out of the corner of my eye I notice how Natsuki has also stood up, and is throwing me a furtive glance.

A bit thrown back by the girl's sudden attitude, I remember that I still have the manga in my hands.

"Oh, right. Here," I stretch out my arm to offer her the volume "I have to admit it was better than I expected. We can finish reading this one any other day." I tell her with a smile.

"You're giving it back to me?" she asked bringing her hands to her hips.

"You say that like you want me to keep it."

"W-Well... It's just that way you could... You know... Read it at home. And then we could... Talk about it tomorrow..." She said almost in a whisper.

"...Natsuki, are you telling me you want to read with me again?" I said raising an eyebrow.

"D-Don't say it like that!" She placed her fists at her sides, clenching them "Just... Take it away and bring it back to me tomorrow. Then we can move right on to the next volume."

"Wow, Natsuki allowing me to take one of her prized mangas. I'm flattered" I said mockingly.

"Says the guy who prepared a whole lunch for me..."

"For the last time, those sandwiches were for me!"

Natsuki starts letting out several laughs, which only causes me to get even more annoyed.

"I think I'm starting to regret feeding her..." I thought with disdain.

Having finished with her wave of laughter, Natsuki straightens up and looks at me again, but this time with a big smile plastered on her face.

"Heh, just make sure you finish reading that volume. And don't crumple it up!"

"Calm down, I'm not that careless."

And if I ever crumpled it I'm sure she'd kill me...

With that last thought, I wave goodbye to Natsuki and finally turn around to head to get my bag.

I take the manga in my hands, and take one last look at the cover.

Not that I was really planning on reading something like this today. Mostly because my plans were mainly focused on starting work on the projects and exams I have to hand in...

But then again, any excuse not to do homework is a good excuse for me.

I mean, this is already a matter of life and death.

Mostly because I don't want to imagine Natsuki's reaction if I come tomorrow and never finished reading the manga like I told her I would...

With a shiver running down my back, I shake my head to keep my thoughts in order.

Right now I have other things to worry about.

I put the manga in my bag, and a little reluctantly, I end up pulling out my poem.

I'll be honest, I wrote this last night.

But you can't blame me!

After all, after the walk I had yesterday with Sayori almost all my energy was depleted, so the idea of having to write a poem completely passed me by.

...In fact, I remembered that I had to do it when, as fate would have it, I got up at 3 AM to drink water...

So, drowsily, I started writing.

And I'll be very honest here, I actually tried to do it like in the game and just start writing random words on a sheet of paper. In my sleepy brain that looked like a good idea.

But after being left with a piece of paper full of words such as rain, kiss, Valentine's Day, and Doki-Doki, I decided to give up and just start writing the first thing that came to my mind.

Which I don't know if it was a good idea or not, considering that I don't even remember myself what the hell it was that I put exactly in the poem.

Sighing in defeat, I turn around to find that the girls have already started sharing their poems.

"Might as well start too"

Off to the side I can see Sayori and Yuri sharing poems.

Judging by Yuri's expression as Sayori speaks energetically to her, I'd say she's having a bit of trouble keeping up.

Though I shouldn't worry too much either. If she's with Sayori, then I know everything will be fine.

I turn my head away to notice that Natsuki is holding her poem against her chest, almost as if she's trying to hide it. She's also looking around the classroom, as if she's waiting for someone to approach her.

On the other hand, Monika is sitting quietly at the desk in front. Her poem rests on it, and even from here I can see her pristine handwriting.

I guess I have to choose between the two of them…

I avert my gaze one last time back to Natsuki. Now she seems to be looking anxiously at everyone in the room.

Wait, it's not anxiety. It's... Nervousness?

Well, I shouldn't be surprised. She along with Yuri was one of those who were not really in favor of this idea.

I guess that's why Sayori decided to talk to the purple-haired girl first...

Huh, maybe I could do my part and share my poem with Natsuki first.

I turn my gaze to Monika, only to be surprised to find that she already has her emerald eyes on me.

Without saying a word and with a smile, she nodded her head towards Natsuki.

Understanding the message and smiling back in gratitude, I start walking towards the pink-haired girl.

As soon as I get close enough she notices my presence, giving me a curious look and shivering a little in her seat.

"Oh, you want to share with me?" she asks me still with her eyes wide in curiosity.

"Well, yes. seeing that the others are busy I thought it would be a good idea to start with you" I said with a smile.

"But Monika is also free" She replied matter-of-factly.

"And I was also free and no one approached me. What's your point?"

"I-I..." Natsuki shrank back a little in her seat, averting her gaze to the ground.

"Better forget it..."

"If that's what you want" I shrugged "Now, can I have your poem?"

Natsuki took a step back, still holding the poem against her chest.

"And if you give me yours first?" she asked with some embarrassment in her voice.

"Hey, it's no problem for me" Without hesitation, I extend my arm towards the girl offering her my poem.

Despite my nerves about sharing something like this with the others, I simply decide to face this situation with an open mind.

A little reluctantly, Natsuki reaches out her arm and takes the poem from my hands. She gives me one last look before focusing completely on my poem.

I just start inhaling and exhaling as I wait for her to finish.

I don't really know how she's going to react, so I guess it's normal for me to be a little nervous about it...

After a few minutes, Natsuki finally looks up from my poem to focus on me.

"It was… good."

"That's all you're going to say? It would hurt less if you just said you didn't like it."

"I-it's not that I don't like it!" exclaimed the girl "It's just that your style is... Well, it's not something I've seen before."

"Huh? What do you mean?" I tilted my head in curiosity.

"Well, you know." Natsuki shrugged before continuing "It's just... I don't quite know how to describe it" She glanced at my poem again before continuing "Look, I'm not saying your writing is bad. But I find it rather curious."

"Curious in what way?"

"In the sense that you seem to want to convey a simple message using more... Complex words" She said averting her gaze to the side.

"Well, it's just that since it's my first time writing a poem I thought I'd make a good impression by using fancier words..." I scratched the back of my neck as I spoke.

"Pff, you don't need that for a poem to be good. What you need is for the message to be implied to the reader" She said closing her eyes and with a bit of pride in her voice.

"And could you at least tell me if you understood the message of my poem?" I asked with a big smirk.

Natsuki freezes at the same time her eyes widen like saucers.

She starts to move her mouth in an attempt to say something, but the only sound that comes out of her lips is that of an indecipherable babble.

Seeing this, I decide to continue.

"Well well well, it seems that lady 'I am the most knowledgeable member' is not capable of understanding a moderately complex poem" I spoke with a mocking tone.

"Sh-Shut up!" she exclaimed finally coming out of her stupor "It's just that you don't know how to get people to understand the message!"

"You don't mean rather that you don't know how to get the message across?"

"O-Of course I got the message, you moron!"

"In that case why don't you tell me what it is right now?"

Natsuki's face takes on a conflicted expression and her eyes begin to focus on me poem and me sporadically.

I can see her start to grit her teeth as she furrows her eyebrows even more.

Until finally, she speaks.

"It's about...Huuh" A pause "...Routes?"

"Is that a question or an answer?"

"It is what it is!"

I sigh. This girl is too stubborn...

"Well, let's just say you got it right" I said with a bit of disinterest.

Natsuki's anger disappears and gives way to surprise.

"I... I did?" the girl asked with a flat expression, to seconds later close her eyes and raise her head proudly "I mean, of course I did! I'm an expert after all!"

"Put your ego down girl, or you'll end up with an even bigger head"

"And you dial down your jokes or you'll end up running around the school again" She replied using a very ominous tone.

"...Understood" I said with a bit of fear in my voice.

It's not that I'm really terrified of Natsuki, but the way she chased after me a few hours ago... It seemed like she had every intention of killing me.

Taking a breath to keep myself composed, I decided to speak up.

"Well, at least you managed to get the message of my poem. I guess I didn't do so bad after all..." I scratched my head.

"Speaking of, why did you decide to talk about routes?" the girl asked me raising an eyebrow.

...

...

...

Okay and now what the fuck do I tell her?

I may not remember the exact words I put in the poem, but I do remember clearly what the theme was.

Taking new routes in life.

The reason I decided to write about it was mostly because of everything that has been going on in my life recently.

And considering that I am now taking a different path in order to help all these girls, I just thought it would be a good idea to express my thoughts about it in the poem.

But I never thought about what would happen if someone were to ask me about the meaning of it.

I mean, what am I supposed to answer Natsuki? That I'm from another reality and that I was brought here to prevent all of them from dying again?

...

...

...

I need to think fast...

Taking a breath to gather confidence, I begin to speak.

"Well, you know." I run my hand through my hair "It's just that since I'm an exchange student I feel like coming to Japan has opened up a new route to my life. So I wanted to write about how I feel about everything I'm going through and stuff..." I close one eye while putting on a nervous smile.

I just hope that it's believable enough...

Natsuki looks at me with a raised eyebrow for several seconds. She seems to be considering my words.

She then takes one last look at my poem, and then refocuses her attention on me.

"...Although I still think you shouldn't have used complex words for such a simple message, I must admit that you did well."

"...Does that mean you liked it?" I asked uncertainly.

Natsuki merely averted her gaze to the side, a seemingly disinterested expression on her face.

"...Let's just say it was to my liking"

I guess that's the best answer I'll be able to get out of her...

But on the other hand, I'd be lying if I didn't say that hearing that reassured me. Mostly because at least it makes me think that Natsuki isn't mad at me anymore.

...Plus it gives me a bit of a self-esteem boost that my poem hasn't been considered trash...

"Well, you already read mine and gave me your opinion. Would you mind giving me yours now?" I asked with a smile.

Natsuki looks at me with a frown and puckered lips.

Seconds pass, and just as I'm about to open my mouth to speak, Natsuki beats me to it.

"...Here you go" She then hands me back my poem and, somewhat reluctantly, hands me her own as well.

Taking my poem and placing it under my arm so it won't get in the way, I take Natsuki's and start reading it.

_____

Eagles Can Fly

Monkeys can climb

Crickets can leap

Horses can race

Owls can seek

Cheetahs can run

Eagles can fly

People can try

But that's about it

_____

...

...

...

Uhhh.

I'm not sure if I saw this poem when I played the game, but I definitely don't remember seeing Natsuki's before. Well, that's assuming this poem appeared in the game in the first place...

Anyway, that's not what's important.

Regarding the poem itself... I don't quite know what to think about it.

It's not that it's bad. It's just that it's very... Simple.

Dude, it's literally a poem based on the most basic abilities of different animals.

Not to detract from Natsuki's work, but-

"Hey, if you don't like it then give it back to me."

"Huh?"

Lifting my gaze from the poem, I see that Natsuki is standing with her arms crossed, a frown on her face.

"Hey, I didn't even say anything" I said with a frown.

"You don't need to say anything when your expression says it all" The girl pointed out.

...

...

...

Okay, why the hell does it seem like all these girls are able to read me like an open book?

I shake my head a little to avoid rambling. I need to answer Natsuki something, or else she's sure to get angry...

"Look, I'm not saying the poem is bad. It's just... I find it too simple." I said scratching my cheek.

"I told you didn't I? It's better if the message is implied to the reader. And what better way to do that than with simplicity?" Said the girl matter-of-factly.

"I may not be an expert on the subject, but don't you think it would be better if instead of making the message so clear you put the reader to think a little?"

"Huh? What do you mean?" she asked, tilting her head and folding her arms.

"Well, I'd like to think of it like a video game. The more complicated a level is you force the player to work hard to get through it, and once they get through it they get a really great sense of accomplishment."

"On the other hand," I continued, "if a level is too easy all you get is that the player ends up bored, because they won't get any sense of accomplishment from having beaten everything with almost no effort."

I turn my gaze back to Natsuki, with a smile on my face "So what you should be aiming for is to get a balance in difficulty so that it's not hard enough to be frustrating, but not easy enough to be boring either. You know what I mean?"

Natsuki just looked at me with wide eyes. Seconds later she averted her gaze once again to the side.

For a few seconds I thought I had pissed her off, until she spoke.

"That's... A surprisingly clever example. I wouldn't expect it from a Neet like you..." The girl muttered.

"And I didn't expect that a Tsundere like you would recognize my point as clever" I pointed out.

"Wh-what?!" Natsuki turned to me with an elated expression "I'm not a Tsundere!" She exclaimed as she stomped her foot and shut her eyes tightly.

I simply throw my head back while letting out several guffaws.

"Hmph" Natsuki growled, now calm "I may have said that your point is valid, but don't think that by doing so you're going to make me change my style..."

"Not that that was my intention either."

"Anyway," she continued "did you get the message?" she asked me while placing her hands on her waist.

"Well, the last line doesn't leave much to the imagination." I replied matter-of-factly.

"That I know, I did it that way on purpose. But can you tell me what the exact message is?"

"Well, if I had to guess..." I put my hand to my chin as I went back over the poem "... I'd say it's about no matter how hard they try, people can't change. Am I wrong?"

Natsuki looked at me for a few seconds, before averting her gaze and speaking.

"Well, that might be one way to look at it" She said calmly "But it's really about the feeling of helplessness."

"What?" I tilted my head in confusion.

Natsuki then turns her gaze to the rest of the classroom, and I do the same.

She seems to be watching all the other girls in the club.

"...Seeing people around you do bigger things than you" She spoke in a... Melancholic tone "And that no matter how much you try to do something else, you know that you don't really have any control over what's going on around you. It's really discouraging..." That last was said almost in a whisper.

For my part I... I just kept quiet.

Helplessness...

...

...

...

Is that how Natsuki feels?

I... I'm not exactly the best person at picking up messages beyond words. Hell, I totally misunderstood the meaning of the girl's poem.

But even I'm able to realize that Natsuki talks like... If this was her bread and butter.

...I don't like it at all.

Even though I've only known her for a day, in the interactions I've had with her I've been able to tell that she's someone really... Strong.

I don't mean that because of her very defensive attitude, but rather because of the way she's not afraid to give a piece of her mind to others.

Plus she always comes across as proud and confident in what she does.

That's why I fail to understand... Why Natsuki would write about feeling helpless to the world around her.

There's something here that I'm not understanding...

...

...

...

But... I don't have to understand it.

After all, if I've learned anything from Sayori these days, it's that she's able to lift my spirits just by her very genuine actions, even if she has no idea what's going on in my mind.

And if I take that into account... Maybe I can do something for Natsuki.

It may be that right now no action I take can really help her, but maybe... My words will be enough.

With that last thought, I nod my head with determination.

"...You don't have to feel helpless" I said without looking directly at her.

"H-Huh?" I heard her say.

"You don't have to feel helpless, Natsuki."

"W-Why do you assume I feel that way?" she asked nervously.

"Oh come on, you can't fool me." I continued more confidently "I remember reading once on the internet that writers often rely on their own thoughts and emotions when writing. Hell, that's just what I did when I wrote my own poem" I let out a small laugh.

"So, based on what you wrote here, I can say that... In a way that's how you feel. Isn't it?" I said finally turning to look at her.

As I do so, Natsuki turns her head to the side, trying to avoid making eye contact.

"...So what?" was the only thing she replied.

Taking a small breath to maintain my composure, I decide to continue.

"Just let me tell you something. Even if everything around you looks totally uncontrollable, that doesn't mean you shouldn't keep trying" I said with a smile.

After my words, Natsuki raised her head slightly, but without saying anything.

"Look, I may have no idea what it is that makes you feel this way. But what I can tell you is that no matter how discouraging the situation looks, you shouldn't lose heart."

"In your poem you say that seeing others do great things is discouraging, but I don't think it should be. After all, the very act of trying to do something is already truly amazing. After all, which is better: to say you tried and failed? Or failing because you never tried?"

Natsuki just stared at me dumbfounded, her mouth hanging open.

In her eyes I can notice the most absolute surprise, but also... Something else.

I only try to imitate Sayori's smile as best I can, looking back at Natsuki reassuringly.

I know that everything I just told her is not something I would usually do, but... It's just that from the look Natsuki had when talking about being helpless, I felt that I should try to cheer her up.

Even if it's something I've never done in my life, I just felt like I should do something.

I just hope that my words were enough...

Seconds pass and Natsuki still keeps silent. For my part I just try to keep my smile to try to give confidence to the girl.

Until, finally, she speaks.

"...Why are you so nice all of a sudden?" she asks me with her eyebrows tilted upwards.

"I told you, didn't I? I'm trying to create a better image than the one I gave you yesterday. And if to do that I have to say something super embarrassing then I guess I'm just left to suck it up" I said shrugging my shoulders with my eyes closed and a playful smile.

"...What you said wasn't embarrassing at all."

"Huh?"

Realizing her own words, Natsuki becomes noticeably agitated. She folds her arms and quickly turns her head.

"I-I mean, you shouldn't feel sorry for trying to talk to me like that! It's not like I care anyway" The nervousness was very palpable in her voice.

"And if you don't care why are you acting defensive?" I asked in derision.

"Can you just stop being a jerk for more than a minute?"

"Nah, if I did then I couldn't grace you with my taunts."

"God, you're the worst!"

I start to let the laughter frantically escape me, while Natsuki starts pouting.

But at least now I see her much more animated than she was a few minutes ago.

"Well, I think we can conclude with this. I'll go share my poem with the others. See you later Natsuki" I raise my hand as if in farewell and turn to leave, but a tug on my arm stops me.

Confused, I turn around to realize that Natsuki is holding my wrist. A conflicted expression on her face.

"Is something wrong?" I ask.

"...Remember that thing I told you about me believing more in actions than words?" She said without making eye contact.

"Yeah, what about it?"

Natsuki didn't answer me right away. Judging by her expression she seems to be having trouble choosing her words.

"...Well, suppose I came to accept your apology. What action would you take next?"

Understanding what she means, I decide to play along.

"Well, the first thing I would do would be to ask you, as a friend, to make me more cupcakes" I said in a teasing tone.

"God I can't believe you really-!" Natsuki's words stop in her mouth as she analyzes what I said.

"Wait, friend?" The confusion was very palpable in her voice.

"Well, of course. After forcing me to read such a girly manga and bragging to me about your writing skills I think it would be very wrong of you not to let me call you friend." I threw her a smug smile.

But instead of being answered with Natsuki's typical complaint, she just stays quiet.

She stares into my eyes, but this time they don't count with the intensity of a while ago.

After a few seconds, Natsuki lets go of my arm and starts to walk away from me, turning around as if to leave.

"Hey, are you seriously just going to leave like that?"

She didn't answer, just stood back with her arms crossed.

"Oh come on, it was just a little joke!"

Again no response.

Sighing in irritation, I decide to turn around to leave myself.

I don't know what got into her to behave like this all of a sudden, but -

"Hey."

I stop, acknowledging the voice behind me.

With a small sigh, I slowly start to turn my head until I can finally fully grasp Natsuki.

And as soon as I do my eyes widen.

She...

...

...

...

She is smiling at me.

But not in the mocking way she usually does.

She is smiling with sincerity.

"...I'll see you later, Alex" It was the last thing she said before walking to the other side of the classroom.

For my part I was just dumbfounded.

My mind starts working furiously on trying to fully comprehend the weight of the situation, but I seem to find it impossible to do so.

However, there is one thing I am able to comprehend.

And that is the way Natsuki addressed me.

...

...

...

"She... She called me by my name for the first time."

...

...

...

With that thought bringing a smile to my face, I turn around to look at the rest of the classroom.

Or well, rather to see Sayori looking at me as she prances up and down with the most absolute excitement I've ever seen from her.

As soon as she notices me looking at her she starts gesturing for me to come closer.

Sighing with a smile on my face, I simply decide to approach the girl before the poor thing explodes from her own excitement.

I'm sure she will go crazy as soon as I tell her everything that happened today...

Notes:

Well my friends, that was it for today's chapter!

I honestly have to admit that I had a bit of a hard time getting the flow right for this chapter. Mostly because I had originally planned to put in all of Alex's interactions with Natsuki and then have him share poems with ALL the girls. But since after I realized that that would become excessively long I decided to keep it simple and leave Natsuki as the main focus of this chapter.

And speaking of, I hope you liked the interactions between her and Alex! If you like the dynamic these two have, just let me know in the comments! As well as if you noticed anyone as ooc.

And now that we've finally seen how Alex behaves with someone other than Sayori, I have one question left to ask: Are you liking his character so far? Do you think there is something that should be improved? Tell me without shame!

And also let me know if this Chapter was overall fun to read!

With all that said, I'll take my leave.

Bye Bye!

Chapter 9: Act 1 - Chapter 6: A Day Off Not so Off

This week was quite busy. It's probably the busiest I've ever had in my whole life. But that's not surprising considering everything that has happened so far.

From accepting to stay in this reality even without knowing what I have to do to help the others, to having to spend all my time with Natsuki.

I know these are two things that sound totally different, and they are. But they both have something in common.

And that is that they require willpower.

Because spending so much time sitting on the wall of the club with my head down so I could read manga didn't do my back much good... Plus Natsuki's constant complaining.

...Although that part might be a bit more my fault for teasing her so much.

But hey, I'm not complaining. If it's thanks to that that I was able to befriend someone as stubborn as her, then I guess I'll just accept it and suck it up. After all the girl is really someone nice when she's on her softer side. And I think I'm starting to earn her trust too. I mean, she let me take TWO copies of Parfait Girls with me so I can read it at home.

If that doesn't say confidence on Natsuki's part then I don't know what does.

And then we have Sayori getting so excited when I told her about everything that happened on Tuesday that to say she almost exploded would be an understatement. I think there was even light radiating from her. A little more and I could have used her as a light bulb...

But at least she seems pretty happy that I made a friend. Even if it is with someone from the club.

…Although i'm still curious about why she's so insistent on me getting along and making friends with everyone, but I don't want to question her too much about it. I don't want her to think she's annoying me or something like that…

...

...

...

...But I still don't forget that conversation we had in the kitchen...

These are questions that in my opinion are completely valid (especially the last one), but for today any worries I have in my head will be completely put aside.

And do you want to know why?

Because, after an exhausting week between wracking my brain to write poems, adjusting to my new life, spending all day Saturday working on school projects, and the constant outings with Sayori, I finally have something I never thought I would miss so much.

"I have a day off!" I exclaimed with joy and excitement, pumping my fist in the air as a big toothy grin formed on my face.

It really makes me so happy to be able to say those words without any worries.

Come on, I was supposed to have spent this last week in my room playing whatever video game I had lying around until the wee hours of the morning. I was on vacation in the real world after all.

But of course, I am now a student in the complicated and ridiculously fucked up Japanese education system.

At first I thought things would be simpler, you know. Just go to class, do projects, hang out at the club, and then go home.

But after the experience of this first week I realized that it looks like a lot of my habits are going to have to fall by the wayside. Which to be honest bothers me, but as long as I can have at least ONE day to myself, I think I can handle it.

...Although I'd still prefer to just have every day off and spend it at home.

But hey, I guess I got myself into it by staying in this reality.

Whatever, that's not what's important now.

What matters is how I'm going to get through this day.

Well, for starters, I had planned to start with a hearty breakfast of pancakes dipped to the last drop in honey. I know that doesn't sound healthy at all, but come on, I'm sure I can afford to eat something like that just this once.

...Although now that I think about it, doesn't that sound like something Sayori would do?

Huh, maybe I'm spending too much time with her…

Well, whatever.

Besides, eating something other than just bread will do me good, even if it's something so insanely sweet.

Anyway, after my breakfast I'll just spend the rest of my day playing video games without any worries. You know, the usual stuff I usually do in my daily life. I know that maybe I should use this day to do more productive things, but don't fuck with me. Haven't I already been productive enough for a week?

While it may be my laziness talking, I'm not going to shut it up either. In this situation I find myself in, all I have left is to appreciate the moments when I can just laze around without a care in the world.

Well, now that I have recapped all my plans for today, I just have to get down to work.

Opening the cupboard to take out the necessary products to prepare my breakfast, I can't help but notice that even though I've already spent a week here, there's still plenty of food to spare. Obviously some products are missing (bread, for example), but there is still enough food to last a while.

At least it seems that, for the time being, starving won't be one of my worries. I still shouldn't let my guard down in this regard, though. After all, that won't last forever.

I think I should put getting a job on my list of priorities...

With my thoughts sailing, I grab the blender and place it under the faucet, pouring water into it. I open the packets of sugar and flour (both brands I've never seen before in my life), and pour some of their contents into the blender and then turn it on, which fills the kitchen with its characteristic clatter as the contents mix.

Huh, I don't know why but I just remembered that time when as a kid I dumped all the flour in all at once and then the blender couldn't start. The month-long grounding that followed after that was a more than deserved lesson in the face of that foolishness.

Laughing a little to myself, I turn the blender off and pour some flour back into it and turn it back on. I repeat this monotonous process until the mix is finally ready to be prepared.

I take out a pan and put it on one of the burners, turn it on and let the fire start doing its job. The minutes pass until it is finally hot enough, so I take the blender, and pour the batter into the pan. Now all that's left is to wait.

After spending a good while just surfing the internet on my phone and keeping an eye on the pan so my pancakes don't burn, I eventually finish my work and look proudly at the beautiful tower of pancakes placed in front of me, the golden discs seeming to glow as if they were the sun's own rays.

"Ha, and then they said living alone was hard. I just have to know how to prepare my own food and that's it" I smiled smugly at my own comment.

But unconsciously, I end up averting my eyes to the sink, noticing the mess of dirty dishes that have been piling up since the beginning of the week.

"...I'll wash them later."

I head for the jar of honey, after all, it's what will give my day a sweet start. So I open the cupboard and take it in my hand, peering for a few seconds at its contents.

"I just hope it's real honey and not one of those cheap imitations from the dollar stores... That's assuming this world even has one of those, of course."

Without wasting any more time, I pour the sweet contents of the jar over the pancakes and watch as the honey slowly spreads, leaving its beautiful golden glow wherever it goes. That, combined with the soft aroma of the food, only makes my stomach start growling furiously, begging me for food.

And well, having such a breakfast in front of me, who am I to deny the needs of my own body?

With cutlery in hand, I cut off a large piece of the pancakes and pop it into my mouth. The moment I do so my tongue fills with a sensation so sweet it borders on the sickly.

I think I went a little overboard with the sugar...

Shrugging my shoulders and closing my eyes in disinterest, I simply decide to keep eating.

I don't think my body is very happy the way I've been feeding it all this week (Mostly because most meals I've had have been... Well, this breakfast is already an example). But I promise that after this I will start eating properly. Seriously!

Minutes go by where I enjoy my breakfast leisurely, with the only sound in the kitchen being that of my fork occasionally clinking against my plate.

I turn my head towards one of the windows, and let my thoughts begin to wander a bit.

"...This is... Nice" I thought with a smile.

One of my main fears when I decided to stay in this world was whether I was going to be able to fit in properly or not. Don't get me wrong, it's not that I'm someone socially maladjusted or anything, but... I don't know, I expected there to be a much bigger dissonance between this world and mine.

Sure, there are differences that become very noticeable, like the American economic system apparently working in Japan and the architecture mixed with Western style, or some other more subtle changes like the meals served here. After all, over the course of the week I noticed that while the breakfasts are typical of what you would find in my home country, the lunches are certainly Japanese. Dinners on the other hand are a strange mix between the two.

Tiny details, but when I think of them I am reminded of the reality I'm in.

However... I am coping much better than I expected.

I mean, despite everything that has happened, I managed to survive my first week here without losing my composure halfway through. Of course, that was with help from Monika and Sayori (I think the two of them were a key part in keeping me from falling apart), but I still consider that I've been doing pretty well on my own.

After all, I managed to form a good enough relationship with Natsuki that she started to consider me her friend (although she didn't explicitly say it, I'm sure she considers me one). Maybe it was Sayori who gave me the push, but I think I was able to carry on pretty well on my own from there.

Then we also have that the dynamic I have with the other girls also seems to be going well at the moment.

With Sayori, well. I think she's the one I get along with the best, and there's no shortage of reasons. Her characteristic energy and cheerfulness are traits that while I find a bit overwhelming, are really nice. After all, I've had a lot of fun every time we've spent time together or gone for a walk, even though I come home feeling like I've been run over by a truck.

Yuri on the other hand is a bit... complicated. We don't get along badly, but considering we've barely spoken to each other these days I'd say she's still a bit apprehensive with me. Maybe it's because she's aware of my lack of knowledge about literature in general, but I'm not sure…

About Monika... I think our relationship is a bit strange, if you can call it that. I think it has to do with the fact that she's the only other person really aware of what's going on with this world. Maybe that's why every time I tried to talk to her I found it difficult to hold a conversation. After all, my mind would just start throwing questions endlessly, and despite my efforts to control myself I couldn't help but give in and question the girl.

Unsurprisingly, most of my questions went unanswered. Monika apologized for it, but she told me that she does so because if i had any answers, I would only start giving myself more unnecessary stress. Which honestly, touched my morale a bit.

…I should look for a way to get answers, tho. I don't like being left in the darkness…

Having finished my breakfast with that last thought, I carry my plate towards the mess that is the sink.

As I said, I'll wash them later.

So I'd say it's time to go to the second phase of my plan.

With a big smile on my face thanks to the not at all nutritious but sweetening meal I just had, I head to the living room and then to the stairs, which I start to climb at an almost hurried pace.

Once I reach the second floor, I go straight to the door of my room, and open it with excitement already running through my whole body.

Or at least it should be, but as soon as I open the door the first image I am greeted with is that of my room in complete disarray. With several pieces of clothing scattered here and there, along with many other books and notebooks scattered between the computer desk and the floor.

Okay, I know I'm messy, but even I have to admit that this surprises me.

How on earth did I manage to turn this place into chaos in just one week?

I really should clean and tidy this place up. At least that way I won't let the laundry room get dusty.

...But that just means that now I have more chores to do...

...

...

...

But there's nothing forcing me to do them at the moment either, is there?

Shaking my shoulders with a disinterested smile at the mess that is my room, I make my way through the pile of clothes and notebooks until I reach the desk where the laptop rests. I take a seat in the chair, open the device, and turn it on, being greeted by the Windows startup screen.

It's very likely that turning off the laptop without first consulting Monika about whether or not that would be dangerous was very stupid, but since nothing happened in the end then I don't think it's necessary to tell her about it.

...It's not like I did it on purpose anyway. I'm just used to turning off my computer before I go to sleep.

Now, what am I going to play today?

I start moving my mouse across the desktop, looking carefully at the icons of my games looking for the right one to bring me a day of fun and relaxation.

Call of Duty? Nah. I don't feel like getting into a war.

BioShock looks tempting, but the last time I played I got stuck in a fight against a Big Daddy. Bastards are tougher than I expected...

As I search for more games, my eyes end up flickering for a few seconds to the Doki Doki Literature Club icon in the app bar.

Huh, I still find it curious why I can't open it even though it's running. Although I guess it must be because of what I said the first time I saw it, which is that I don't think this game can open itself.

...

...

...

Speaking of which, I just remembered an idea I've had in mind for several days.

One of my main... Let's call it disadvantages, with respect to being in this reality is that I didn't really pay much attention to the game at the time. Which means I missed out on more than one piece of information that could have been useful.

So I thought, couldn't I at least do a quick search and see if I can get some info?

Now would be a great time to give it a try.

I pull out my phone and open Google to do a quick search with the first thing that comes to mind.

I hit the search button and seconds tick by, with me staring somewhat anxiously at the screen.

Until the results are finally displayed, and I can't help but click my tongue and feel my spirits drop a little.

*Sorry, but there are no results for the search 'Doki Doki Literature Club'*

Well, it was partly something I was already expecting, after all it would be incredibly strange and I think even contradictory for this reality to recognize itself as a game, but I can't help but feel a bit disappointed about it. To have had a little more insight about all the girls and the game in general would have been useful…

Anyway, I've wasted too much time on this already, I should decide what I'm going to play.

Considering that it looks like today will finally be a quiet day, I'll go for something a bit more relaxing and addictive.

So Dead Cells will be my choice.

I want to see if I'm finally able to get the third boss cell...

With a smile on my face and full of confidence, I open the game to start enjoying my day.

God, it feels so good to have time to myself, I never thought I would miss this feeling~.

Well, it's time to see if my skills in this game are a little rusty or-

*KNOCK* *KNOCK* *KNOCK*

...

...

...

"What the hell?" I said in confusion as I turned in the direction of the sound.

Is there someone knocking at the door?

Almost as if the universe had heard me, the reverberating sound of the door echoed throughout the house.

*KNOCK* *KNOCK* *KNOCK*

...You've got to be kidding me.

Why do I get the feeling that lately every time I try to do something on my own I end up getting interrupted for whatever reason the universe comes up with to throw at me?

Well, learn something universe. I have the right to do whatever the hell I want! And if I don't want to answer the door then I won't do it.

With a frown, I turn up the volume on the game and continue my game despite the constant sound in the background.

"Alright, I just have to find some chest and pray for a good weapon" I thought as I finished off one of the many enemies in this area.

*KNOCK* *KNOCK* *KNOCK*

"Yeah, maybe trying to get a pure nail is a good choice. Being able to perform critical hits by just attacking downwards is really useful in combat."

*KNOCK* *KNOCK* *KNOCK*

"And if not I could always go with the trusty dual swords. Maybe upgrade them and hope they come out with a good modifier. The one that shoots an arrow forward could be very useful..."

*KNOCK* *KNOCK* *KNOCK*

"And you know, maybe with a little luck I can get a good-"

*KNOCK* *KNOCK* *KNOCK*

...

...

...

"Inhale, exhale. Inhale, exhale..." I thought in an attempt to try to calm the irritation and anger starting to form inside me.

Whoever it is that is calling out will eventually get tired. I just need patience…

I continue to play around trying to ignore the ridiculously annoying and constant noise from the door.

I take a roll in the game to dodge a zombie's attack, which I end up finishing off with multiple attacks from behind.

In the corner of the screen, I notice something fast approaching, and with my reflexes kicking in, I make a quick but successful parry on an archer's projectile, returning his own arrow and killing him instantly.

Despite the commotion at the door, I'm playing as if the world around me has disappeared. My mind has entered its 'game mode', allowing me to ignore any external distractions.

I roll, dodge another zombie's attack, and counterattack with my own attacks. I clear the area of enemies and keep moving forward.

I do some platforming by jumping from wall to wall until I find a hidden infantry grenade. It's not very useful, but if I sell it I can earn some gold.

I continue exploring the area until I find a rare but useful cursed chest. If I open it I can have juicy rewards, but at the cost of dying in one hit until I take out another ten enemies.

A fair exchange.

After opening the chest and picking up the weapon it dropped (a pure nail, hooray!), I set about the task of taking out the required number of enemies to undo the curse.

The first to fall is a poor zombie that I attack from behind, without giving him a chance to retaliate.

He is followed by two archers whom I defeat by returning their own artillery.

The next one is a mage, as with the archers, I simply parry his spells until he is defeated.

Two undead warriors try to take me by surprise, but I manage to get through their attacks and finish them off by planting a turret on the ground.

Two kamikaze bats approach me at breakneck speed, but a single hit from my nail is more than enough to defeat them instantly.

I then encounter another undead warrior, but unlike the ones from before this one is elite, which gives him a higher amount of health.

I manage to dodge the wave of attacks from the enemy, using my turret as a distraction while I perform quick but effective downward slashes, killing my opponent with critical hits.

Just one more enemy and I can continue without fear.

Hearing a very characteristic noise, I move the camera down a little to realize that just below my platform there is a solitary rat.

Perfect, an easy kill.

I step down from the platform to enter the field of vision of the rat, who as soon as it notices my presence enters a combat stance and approaches me swiftly.

You know what? This is so simple that I'm not even going to attack it on my own. I'll just parry the attack and end this in a great way.

As I watch the animal approach me, a smirk forms on my lips.

"Oh? You're approaching me?" I said trying to imitate the voice of a certain vampire from that bizarre series. "Instead of running away, you're coming right to me?"

God, that dialogue was perfect!

I may not be someone who watches anime, but that doesn't mean I'm not capable of enjoying their memes.

The rat finally ends up getting close enough to me to start preparing its attack, to which I just laugh. Its pathetic attempt at trying to defeat me is going to fail miserably.

A few seconds pass, and with a final squeak the rat pounces on me.

Pff, this is a piece of cake.

Calmly and confidently, I put my finger on the parry button and-

"ALEX!"

"Huh?"

I turn my head towards the window in utter confusion due to the very sudden scream, but before I can even properly process whose voice it is, my ears are filled with the sound of something being hit.

...

...

...

Wait... What?

I return my eyes to the game screen, and instead of being greeted with an image of my character standing calmly and alive, what I see is...

...The Game Over screen.

...

...

...

...

...

...

With my expression being totally flat, I slowly get up from the chair, in total tranquility. I walk to my bed, and sit on one of the edges. Then I take one of the pillows gently, feeling all its softness in my hands and place it on my lap. The ever-present empty expression on my face.

...

...

...

...

...

...

And then in one swift, aggressive move, I slam the pillow against my face and let out the loudest scream I've ever let out in my life, with the pillow drowning out much of the guttural scream coming from my throat.

I have no idea how long I was like that, but I had to stop the moment my voice could take no more.

With my initial frustration having been released, but not completely at ease, I try to maintain my composure in the face of the anger bubbling up inside me like a pool of lava.

I emphasize trying, because it's not even 3 minutes before I hear the incessant sound of the door again.

"I'M COMING DAMN IT!" My scream had no specific addressee. I simply felt the need to let out some of my bile against the universe, the person who is annoying me, and the damn rat who took advantage of my distraction to give me a Game Over.

Sighing with irritation and with my fists so tightly clenched that I feel as if my fingernails are digging into my palms, I spring out of bed and make a beeline for the door, which I open and slam shut.

With each step I take up the stairs the tapping on the door only increases, as does my urge to kill whoever is behind it.

This situation is reminding me a lot of when Sayori woke me up at 6 in the morning...

Finally arriving at my destination, I put my hand on the doorknob. As soon as I do I can feel all the toxicity accumulated inside me rising up to my throat, waiting to be released against the ingrate who has come to disturb my day.

In another situation I would think twice before exploding at a person I don't know. But right now my thoughts are in such turmoil that I'm simply acting in the most basic way possible.

So in one swift but firm motion, I open the door abruptly and-

"...!" I suppress the insult forming in my mouth.

"God, were you asleep or something? I've been calling you for quite a while now, you know?"

...

...

...

Of all the people I could have imagined, she is the one I would least expect to see.

"...What the hell do you want?" I said through gritted teeth and trying to maintain what little patience I had left.

"Hey, I'm really sorry if I upset you or something, but I don't think there's any need to be so aggressive."

"It's not that I want to be aggressive, but if you're going to cause such a fuss, then I think I'm well within my rights to act that way.

"Again, I really apologize if I upset you. But since you weren't answering the door and neither my messages I had started to get a little worried..."

"You texted me?" I asked in confusion.

The girl just looks at me with a raised eyebrow.

"Yes, I did." She puts a hand on her hip "What, you didn't get them?"

"Well, maybe I did. But I was busy so I probably didn't see them..."

It had to have been while I was playing. Because otherwise I can't explain how I couldn't have heard the notifications on my phone.

She sighs a little as she shakes her head with a defeated smile on her face.

"You were playing video games, weren't you?"

"...Maybe" Was all I said.

"God, Sayori was right. You're a total Neet" She cooed with a certain mocking tone.

"Oh come on, you're going to come out with that too?" I dropped my posture a bit as I grimaced.

The girl just merely put her hand over her mouth, trying to hide her giggle. At this I couldn't help but let out a tired sigh. By this point the pent up anger inside me had disappeared, giving way instead to a bit of annoyance.

"Just tell me once and for all what you want" I bluntly said.

"Oh come on, not even a good morning?"

Taking a breath so I could calm down, I speak.

"...Good morning, Monika."

"That's better." She laughs a little "Good morning to you too, Alex."

"Okay, now could you please tell me what you want?"

"See? If we talk calmly things work out" She closed her eyes with a smile before continuing "Now, regarding my reason for being here. Well, let's just say... There's something I'd really like you to do with me." She placed her hands behind her back and leaned forward a bit.

"Sorry, what?" I raised an eyebrow and contorted my face in confusion.

"Well, Alex, here's the thing," she then adopts her typical leadership pose, raising her finger before speaking "Sayori called me yesterday telling me that she was going to be busy with a few things today, so she asked me to come take you out for a walk. At first it came as a rather strange request to me, but after talking to her a bit she explained that she wants to, and I quote, keep you active so you don't end up becoming a hopeless Neet"

"W-what, Sayori actually said that?" my eyes widened a bit in surprise at the information.

Monika looked at me with softness and a slight twinkle in her emerald eyes before continuing "Alex, I ask you please don't think badly of her. After all, now that I'm here I think I understand why she's so interested in wanting to take care of you."

"What do you mean?"

"Well, for starters," she lifts her head a little and looks over my shoulder "you've got that kitchen a mess. From here I can see the pile of dirty dishes."

I lean back from the door frame to prevent her from being able to look any further.

Damn, I didn't count on the kitchen being visible from the entrance...

"Then we have that you look... Well, you don't seem to be at your best." Before I can respond to her statement, Monika moves a little closer towards me and starts eyeing me like a hawk.

"You have some big bags under your eyes, and combined with the fact that you seem a little grumpy today, it's somewhat obvious that you stayed up late last night. Probably playing or doing homework, am I wrong?"

The question seemed rather rhetorical, because before I could enunciate any words Monika continues.

"Then we have your appearance. I mean, just look at you. You're still wearing the white shirt that's part of your school uniform. You're wearing totally different pairs of socks, and your hair is even more messy than usual."

My cheeks redden a little in embarrassment. I quickly look myself up and down to realize that I do indeed look like I've stepped out of a circus or something.

"Judging by your reaction, it seems you hadn't even noticed it yourself." Monika said almost as if she had been able to read my mind. "Which means, either you really don't pay much attention to your appearance in general, or you haven't taken a bath all day and that's why you hadn't noticed that you look like that." She finally concluded by placing both hands on her hips and looking at me with a triumphant smile.

For my part I just... I remain silent.

After everything Monika just said, I'm not quite sure how I should respond.

After all, what the hell are you supposed to do when a girl shows up out of nowhere at your house and points out every single detail that makes you look like a mess?

I let my head drop in defeat at the harsh facts Monika pointed out. I feel as if my will to want to fight back is gone.

"Okey. You win, I'm a mess. Happy?"

She laughed a little before replying "Actually, not that seeing you in such a... Sloppy state is exactly to my liking," her tone of voice denoted kindness and concern at the same time.

"Well, in that case you could just, you know, leave and let me enjoy the rest of the day."

My intention was not to make that sound aggressive, but it didn't seem to work, as Monika seemed a bit taken back by my words.

Heck, maybe i do am a little grumpy…

I raise my hand to try to calm the girl down and speak "Hey, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to talk to you like that. I'm just a little... frustrated. That's all." I throw her a small smile, trying to mimic her calmness.

"Huh? Frustrated about what?"

"Well, it's just that... You know. I was playing and I lost my game because of your little ruckus..." I tried to keep my voice from sounding so muffled, but I guess I didn't succeed...

Monika just looks at me for a few seconds with an indecipherable expression, but that slowly gives way to a small smile.

"I'm really sorry if I interrupted you. It's just that I'm really interested in being able to spend the day with you" She said holding a hand to her chest.

"...Monika, I appreciate the offer. But today is the only day off I've had all week, and I'd really like to be able to spend it at home."

Monika's expression turns to one of sadness for a few seconds, to quickly return to a smile now with her eyes resting fully on mine.

"I totally understand that you want a day to yourself, I really do. But... You really wouldn't like to go for a walk for a while?" Now she asked me almost as if she was imploring me.

But behind Monika's tone I could sense something else that I am not able to identify...

"...Why do I feel like there's more to it than just wanting to take a walk with me?" I asked somewhat hesitantly.

She lets out a small sigh as she lets her arms dangle at her sides.

"Oof, I'm sure this would have been easier for Sayori..." Monika muttered almost laughing.

"Wait wait wait, what the hell are you talking about?" I asked in utter confusion.

"I'll tell you, but... Do you think we could discuss it inside? I don't think standing here would be very comfortable for both of us."

Accepting the proposal, I step to the side to allow Monika to enter, who gives a small bow and makes a beeline for the couch. I do the same, and take a seat on the opposite side from the girl.

This situation reminds me a bit of the day I met Monika...

But unlike that moment, this time there is no air of tense discomfort around.

There is just an equally calm atmosphere as the personality of the girl accompanying me.

Monika closes her eyes and adopts a solemn expression, straightens her posture and places her hands in her lap, settling a little in her seat. She then opens her eyes and looks at me.

"Okay Alex, my plan was to take you for a walk and tell you while we were out, but seeing that you don't seem too convinced, then maybe it's better to just tell you outright."

"What are you-"

"I want you to know that I'm aware of the little 'mission' Sayori gave you on Tuesday. She told me about it while we were arranging the paperwork pertaining to having a new member in the club" She said calmly.

"...Although I am somewhat surprised and disturbed that you two seem to be discussing such things as if it were gossip, I don't understand how it is so important that you want to tell me about it" I said matter-of-factly.

"Patience, I'm not done yet." She then lifts her finger and continues "Well, the thing is, I thought Sayori's idea was wonderful, especially after seeing the results it had. Seeing you befriending Natsuki really made me very happy, if I'm being honest. I know how stubborn the girl can be, so I want to give you my sincerest congratulations and gratitude for taking the time to get along better with her."

Monika's big, huge smile as she said those words caused me to unconsciously flash a smile on my own face as well.

For some reason, hearing her congratulate me and speak to me with such gratitude lifts my spirits.

"However," Monika adopts a slightly more serious posture before continuing "I can't help but notice how for the past week you barely spoke a word to Yuri." She tilted her eyebrows slightly, not in anger, but in concern.

Sighing and deciding it's best not to try to dodge the issue, I gather some confidence before speaking.

"Look, don't go thinking I don't like Yuri or anything. I actually find her to be someone nice. It's just... I have a little trouble holding a conversation with her." I said scratching the back of my neck.

"Could you elaborate a little more on that?" Monika leaned a little closer to me in interest.

"Well, not that there's much to say. Yuri is already shy as it is, not as shy as I remember her in the game, but enough to still be a bit apprehensive about talking to me. Plus I don't really know how to deal with her either. The most we've gotten to talk is while sharing poems. But other than that..." My voice cracked a little.

Monika looks at me with an expression that denotes a mix between sadness and concern.

"Alex, I understand that you might find it difficult to get close to Yuri. But... That's precisely why I came here today" She said with a hopeful tone.

I simply raise my eyebrow in curiosity, and with a wave of my hand I signal Monika to continue.

"You see, as I told you, Sayori's idea of giving you a mission to befriend Natsuki sounded excellent to me, so I thought I could do the same and... You know, ask you to try to get along better with Yuri." She spoke with a tone both kind and calm at the same time.

For my part, I straighten up and look at Monika with interest.

So she wants to give me a mission too, huh?

Let's see, it's not that Sayori's was really bad, after all it was thanks to that that I'm now on good terms with Natsuki. The main problem is the one I've been mentioning for a while now; I don't know how to properly deal with Yuri.

I'm not saying that I couldn't try to spend more time with her, but considering those factors, maybe trying to force it might not be that beneficial...

I open my mouth to vocalize my doubts, but Monika ends up beating me to it.

"Alex, I know you have your concerns about trying to get closer to Yuri, but believe me when I tell you that I'm pretty sure she would also be interested in getting along better with you" She shot me a gentle smile with her eyebrows tilted up in kindness.

"Huh? Why do you say that?"

Monika crosses one of her legs over the other and leans back against the back of the couch, but without breaking eye contact.

"Remember that argument Natsuki and Yuri had on Tuesday?" Was Monika's reply to me.

It seems we're back to that thing of beating around the bush...

Sighing, I decide to accept that this seems to be Monika's usual way of handling things.

"Yes, I remember. If I'm not mistaken it was because they were fighting to see who had a better writing style, wasn't it?"

I still remember that moment quite well.

I had just finished reading Sayori's poem (which I could remember seeing in the game). Not that that's what bothered me, but rather the subject of the poem.

I'm not the best at reading between the lines, but that thing she wrote about the sun's rays giving her a kiss inviting her to get out of bed was painfully obvious to me...

...

...

...

"Just another reminder that I shouldn't let my guard down in the face of her depression..." I thought with a averted gaze.

However, that's not the point.

The point is that Natsuki and Yuri started sharing poems and that's when chaos broke out.

A long and agitated argument ensued once the girls started questioning each other's style. The discussion gradually escalated until it no longer had anything to do with literature. And somehow, I got involved in it.

...I still remember Natsuki's comment about Yuri's... 'Assets'...

Thank God Sayori was there to defuse the situation, otherwise I'm sure I would have been as useless as a rock.

"Well, I want you to remember Yuri's attitude during those moments" Monika said snapping me out of my thoughts.

"Remember her attitude? What are you talking about?" Was the only thing I could answer.

"Well, keep in mind that she was looking for your approval about her writing style" Monika said with a strange mix between a playful and calm tone at the same time.

For some reason I can feel my cheeks heat up a little...

"M-Monika, I don't quite know what you mean by that..."

"What I'm meaning, is that even despite the little interaction you two have had, Yuri seems to hold the opinion you have about her in high regard."

At Monika's words I couldn't help but feel a little... Nervous? I don't even know how to describe it.

"Just think about it," Monika continues "you two have barely spoken to each other, and yet she sought your approval specifically."

"H-Hey it wasn't just mine. Don't you remember she also mentioned Sayori?" I said with what little confidence I could muster.

Monika then folds her arms, a big smile present on her face as she looks at me as if I were a small child.

"You really don't notice, do you?" Her tone was playful and friendly at the same time.

"Notice what?" I asked in confusion.

Monika then closes her eyes and shakes her head as if feigning disapproval, clicking her tongue repeatedly.

"Alex, even Yuri herself said it, don't you remember? It was when she mentioned feeling a little jealous of your relationship with Sayori. What did you do at that time?"

"...I simply told her that I'm not opposed to the idea of being her friend too" I said scratching the back of my neck and averting my gaze a little.

"And what was Yuri's response?"

"...'Thank you'… Although I don't even know why she thanked me in the first place..."

Monika then raises her hand as if she were a teacher about to give a lecture, and begins to speak.

"Maybe you don't realize it because you've only known her for a week, but the reason Yuri thanked you... It was because she appreciated your words" Monika said matter-of-factly.

I just raise my head in confusion, and wave my hand to ask Monika to elaborate more about it.

"Not that there's much that needs explanation, as the answer is simpler than you think." She straightens up a little more in her seat. "The reason she thanked you is because even despite her shyness, you showed her an intention to make an effort to get along better with her. And with the kind of person Yuri is, a simple gesture like that means the whole world to her. Now do you understand me?"

For my part I... I remain thoughtful.

Yuri thanked me... Because she appreciates that I want to try to get closer to her?

...Well, considering the girl's more shy and reserved nature it doesn't sound like a totally far-fetched idea.

If I keep in mind what Monika said about Yuri looking for my approval specifically during her discussion with Natsuki, the pieces start to fall into place.

Even other details I hadn't noticed before start to stand out if I keep those facts in mind.

Like when we shared poems and she was nervous about my difficulty understanding hers. I tried to explain that it was simply because i don't read cursive very often (plus the poem itself was also difficult to understand), and after that she was noticeably calmer.

Then it was when she gave me that book, the portrait of Markov I think it was called. That day she was a nervous wreck at the mere thought of giving it to me as a gift, so I had to try to reassure her and explain that i would like whatever she gave me.

...Now I feel a little bad for not having read even a little bit of the book...

Taking all that into account, I think Monika is right. It's more than obvious that Yuri has been trying to get closer to me, it's just that because of her shyness and my own difficulty in having a conversation with her we haven't gotten anywhere.

"You seem to have come to a conclusion."

Snapping out of my thoughts, I raise my gaze to meet Monika's emerald eyes.

"...Yes. I think so" I manage to reply.

She then shifts a little in her seat again, and leans a little towards me with a dreamy look on her face and her hands on her chest.

"So, what do you say Alex? Could you make the effort to try to improve your relationship with Yuri?" The girl's tone of voice was so sweet and kind that I felt a little bit thrown back.

However, I don't respond right away.

I avert my gaze and begin to consider my options.

...Which are not many.

I don't really have any real reason not to want to get along better with Yuri, so I don't have much reason to turn down Monika's mission either.

But still... I think I might take a little bit of advantage of the opportunity I've just been presented with.

Nodding my head in determination, I return my eyes to Monika.

"Alright. I accept your mission, so I'll try to bond with Yuri" I said with a smile.

Monika's face lights up at my words.

"I really appreciate it! You have no idea how happy-"

"But," I interrupt her "every mission has to come with its due reward, don't you think?"

Monika's expression fades a little, at the same time she raises an eyebrow and adopts a wary look.

"What kind of reward are we talking about?" there was some apprehension in her voice.

"The kind only you can give me" I said closing my eyes with a cocky smile and crossing my arms.

I don't know why, but feeling like I have a little control over the conversation is a nice change. Not that I'm bothered by Monika's way of handling things, but-

"Well, if that's what you want..."

"It seems no more needs to be said then." I open my eyes so I can see Monika's expression "Now-"

But instead of finding the girl sitting on her side of the couch, the image in front of me short-circuits my entire brain.

Monika's face is dangerously close to mine, with a helpless look, full of desire and longing, at the same time a shy smile graces her lips.

"M-Monika w-what the hell are you-!"

She then places her finger on my lips, completely silencing any words I might have in my throat and making my face turn so red it burns.

"Shhh, you don't need to say anything." She then comes up to my ear and whispers to me with the same sickly sweetness of the other day. "If just Monika is what you want as a reward, then just Monika is what I'm going to give you~"

She then reaches one of her hands towards her signature white bow, and in one swift movement removes it, letting her long orange hair fall to her shoulders like a waterfall.

At that sight I couldn't help but feel, against my will, a spark of arousal run through my entire body, causing my eyes to be totally glued on the girl.

I try to enunciate some kind of word, but I only manage to make my lips move a few centimeters without any sound coming out of them.

Despite my stupefied state, Monika continues, and then she moves even closer to me, not taking her eyes off mine for a second.

"W-What the hell is going on?!" I thought in despair.

"Don't be shy, we both know this is what you want~"

Monika then shoots me a look full of desire, lifts her hand and starts to slowly slide one of the straps of her blouse, as if to take it off-

As if my brain has come back to itself for a second to throw me one last spark of sanity, I shake Monika off of me and quickly get up from my seat, walking away until I reach the other side of the room.

"M-Monika! W-What... What the fuck?!" The tone of my voice was a mix between embarrassment, shyness, anger, and a bunch of other feelings that even I can't understand. And the insessant pounding of my heart against my chest isn't helping at all to keep my emotions in order.

She just looks at me with a seemingly confused expression on her face, her hair a bit messy from the push I gave her.

"You told me you wanted a reward that only I can give you, and that's exactly what I was going to do" She replied as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.

"Answers! I was talking about answers!" I shouted almost desperately.

Monika stares at me with a flat expression for a few seconds, as if I had spoken to her in a different language.

Oh god, she seriously thought what I wanted was… That?

I can't delve a little deeper into that thought, because a sudden noise brings me back to reality, and focusing my eyes once again on Monika I realize that...

...

...

...

You've got to be kidding me.

"HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"

The room begins to be filled with the sound of the incotenable laughter of the girl, who has put her hands on her stomach and is sprawled across the couch, face up, kicking in the air to the rhythm of her laughter.

I just stupefyingly stare at the scene in front of me.

"She... Seriously that was one her fucking jokes?!" I thought through gritted teeth and with my face reddening. Whether it's because of the situation a few minutes ago or because of the anger inside me, I'll never know.

"...This is not funny, Monika." I said trying to keep my voice steady.

Monika doesn't even respond to me, she's so lost in laughter that she doesn't even seem to be paying attention to the world around her.

I don't understand how the fuck it's possible that she can be so serious and attentive, but fucking annoying and mocking at the same time...

Seeing that the wave of laughter emitting from the girl isn't going to stop anytime soon, I leave her alone in the living room to the sound of her own voice to head to the kitchen for a glass of cold water.

After what I've just been through, I need something to cool my body down.

...

...

...

Because even though I hate to admit it, Monika's performance ended up... Awakening 'something' inside me...

...

...

...

Damn, I always thought this kind of scenes would be a beautiful fantasy in real life, but that was just a damn lie...

Having finished my glass of water, I return to the living room to find that Monika seems to have finally calmed down. Her face is completely red, probably from lack of air, and her hair is now a mess (even if it's wrong for me to say so).

"So are you going to continue with your eight year old attitude or can we talk about my conditions for accepting your mission?" I said crossing my arms and with a skeptical look on my face.

"Awww, you're telling me I'm just as adorable as a child?" The girl cooed as she wiped away a tear.

"You're not going to tease your way out of this, so don't even try."

She only lets out one last sigh before she starts to pull her hair back, averting her gaze.

"...So, you want answers. What kind are we talking about exactly?" She asked tentatively.

"Don't play dumb, you know very well what kind of answers I'm talking about" I replied with a bit of annoyance.

Monika just closes one eye and grimaces a little, but doesn't seem to want to avoid the subject.

"Alex, you are aware that you've only been here for a week, right?" She is now tying her bow again.

"Oh, believe me. I am VERY aware of that."

"Then you should know why I have ignored your questioning throughout these days" She said in a more serious tone.

"Monika, I understand that you want to spare me the stress, but..." I drop my arms and a heavy sigh comes out of my mouth. "...Please, you also have to understand that this is all new to me. I could really use a little more control and knowledge of my situation, you know?" I tried to sound confident.

Unfortunately, that didn't seem to convince the orange-haired girl, who only averted her gaze to the side with a conflicted expression on her face.

"...You're very stubborn, you know?"

"I am because you're being stubborn too."

Suddenly we both fall silent. For my part it's because I don't really know how to continue.

I know I should convince Monika to give me answers, but... I'm not able to find the right words to keep talking.

And judging by Monika's still conflicted expression I'd say she doesn't know what to say either. That, or she's seriously thinking about her words.

Damn, it feels like the friendly air we had has disappeared to give way to the same tension of the day we met...

"...I accept your deal."

"Huh?"

I look with utter surprise at Monika, who still has her head turned away, but seems to have a slightly more open posture.

"However," she then looks at me out of the corner of her eyes "I also have my own conditions that I would like you to abide by." She said in a serious tone.

At this, I adopt a more upright posture and put on a serious face as well.

If Monika wants to play that way, then I'm not backing down.

Seeing the determination in my eyes, the girl stands up from her seat and walks to face me. Her emerald eyes being so fierce and intense that they could penetrate my soul.

"First condition; You have to try your best to spend all this week with Yuri and make a good friendship with her. Is that clear?"

I just nod my head with determination.

"Second condition; I want you to keep this house in order. I appreciate very much that you have decided to stay here Alex, but I would be very disappointed to know that the person I am putting all my trust in is not even capable of keeping himself composed. Is that clear?" This time Monika's tone was much more serious than before, at which I couldn't help but get a little nervous.

Her words... They were simple but really strong.

Although... In a way I can't blame her. I imagine it must not be very pleasant for her that the person who is supposed to save her friends is very… Me...

Sighing a little at the thought of having to start taking responsibility for myself in a serious way, I nod again.

"Good. I'll come visit periodically throughout the week to make sure you follow through, understood?" Again she used a firm tone.

"...Understood" I managed to say.

"My third condition goes hand in hand with the previous one; Do me a favor and keep up with your projects and tests. If you repeat the school term you will be forced to drop out of the literature club, and I don't think any of us are going to be very happy about that." She said in a tone... Ominous...

...

...

...

She knows how to be scary when she sets her mind to it...

Swallowing a little to calm the nerves forming inside me, I simply nod my head slightly.

Monika then brings a hand to her hip and closes her eyes, at the same time a sigh escapes her lips.

"Fourth and final condition: If you make it to the end of the week having fulfilled all of the above, I will have no choice but to answer your questions..." She opens her eyes and looks at me intensely "But know that there will be a limit."

"What?! Hey that's not fair!" I exclaimed with some anger.

Monika shoots me a stern look and furrows her eyebrows in seriousness.

"Alex, I'm already doing too much by agreeing to answer anything. Don't tempt my boundaries. Is that clear?" She used an affirmative tone.

I just stay quiet and turn my head the other way, fists clenched in frustration.

Damn it, she's in control again!

I thought I had gotten the upper hand when I set my own condition to accept her mission, but now she's the one with the advantage!

"Alex," I turn my eyes to meet Monika's emerald eyes, which are still with the same intensity "I asked if that was clear?" She said dead-serious.

...

...

...

I guess I have no choice.

Taking a small breath to keep myself composed and collect my thoughts, I glance back at Monika.

"...It's clear."

"Good."

"Could you at least tell me what that question limit is?"

"...I'll decide when the time comes" She replied cryptically.

I supress any kind of response i might have in my throat.

Great, just what i needed…

I simply let my shoulders and head drop in defeat.

I may have gotten Monika to agree to answer my questions, but I can't help but feel that I was still the one who lost this discussion...

"...Well, I think it's about time for me to go."

Raising my head in curiosity, I look at Monika who...

...Has a pained expression on her face?

"Huh? And why is that?" I ask with a raised eyebrow.

The girl doesn't answer me at once, instead she just averts her gaze to the side.

"You know... I already got you to accept my mission, so I don't have much reason to stay." She said in a… Unusually subdued tone.

What the hell is going on?

"Monika, is something wrong?" I asked with my eyebrows tilted in concern.

She shakes her head in denial, still not looking at me.

"It's nothing, really. I already took up a lot of your time anyway. You can go back to playing or whatever you were doing." She turns around and starts walking in the direction of the door, clearly intending to leave.

I don't know why but... There was something in Monika's tone of voice that doesn't sit right with me.

Gathering some confidence but somewhat hesitantly, I walk up to the girl and grab her wrist, preventing her from taking another step.

"Hey, seriously now. Tell me what's going on" I smile in a way that I try to make look reassuring.

Monika however doesn't even turn to look at me, she just stands in place.

"...Really, it's nothing. Just... Something in my head. That's all" She said trying to keep her calm attitude.

Although... I don't know if it's my idea, but behind her words I could feel something that I'm not able to identify.

I need to think about what to do right now...

Because it doesn't seem normal that she is now acting like this when just a few minutes ago she was… Well, she was okay.

...Did our discussion have something to do with it?

"Alex, I'm leaving now."

Snapping out of my thoughts, Monika releases herself from my grip with a slight tug of her own arm and continues on her way to the exit.

Damn it, I can't let it end like this!

"Wait!" I shout in a last attempt to stop her.

Fortunately, that seems to work, as Monika stops dead in her tracks. She turns her head ever so slightly, and looks at me out of the corner of her eyes.

"...What?"

"...You don't want me to come with you?"

My question seemed to have been totally unexpected to her, for she raises her head in curiosity and turns a little more to see me more clearly.

"...What do you mean?" she asked me with a raised eyebrow.

"W-Well, it's just that..." I start to think of a way to continue "...You told me yourself that you came because you wanted to take me out, didn't you?" I raised my hands a little with a nervous smile.

"I already told you that was my initial plan so I could tell you about my mission, which I already did. I don't see why-"

"I want to go with you" I interrupted her.

Monika just looks on with her face scrunched up in confusion.

"Again, you don't have to-"

"Monika," this time I spoke more determined "I'm serious. I want to go with you." I throw her a smile that I hope is enough to convince her.

"...Isn't it supposed to be your day off?" She raises an eyebrow and puts a hand to her hip.

Despite the fact that my laziness is fervently screaming at me to just let the girl go so I can go back to my room and play, I... I can't do it.

Look, I'm not the smartest person on the planet, let alone someone who's astute enough to notice someone else's feelings with just a glance, but even I can tell what, for whatever reason, Monika looks... Down.

Despite the fact that what I want most right now is to be able to spend the rest of my day at home in peace, I can't afford to do that knowing that she's like this.

With that thought giving me the confidence to speak, I take a few steps until I can face Monika.

"Look, I'm not going to lie to you, actually letting you leave just like that and go back to my room to play sounds really tempting, but since you already went through the trouble of coming here I think it would be a bit rude of me to let you leave just like that..." I scratched my head as I spoke.

Obviously that's a half-truth. While I do consider that it would be a dick move to just let her go just like that after she came to visit me, I'm seriously worried about the girl's attitude.

Monika just stares at me intently for a few seconds, as if she wants to be able to peek into my soul in search of more meaning in my words.

I just concentrate on keeping my face as relaxed as possible. I can't let my true intentions show so clearly.

Especially considering that Monika, just like Sayori, can read me like an open book...

Seconds pass in which I think I will be caught in the act, but miraculously, Monika drops her head with a heavy sigh coming from her lips.

"Okay, if you want to come with me for me no problem. At least that way I can tell Sayori that I did get you out of the house..." She said, still with her not at all characteristically subdued tone.

"Okay, just let me go change and we can go, okay?" I try to mimic Sayori's energy to see if I can cheer Monika up, but it doesn't seem to work as well as I'd like, as the aforementioned only gives me a very small smile before taking a seat on the couch again.

"I'll be waiting here, don't take too long please." Was all she said before she starts checking her phone.

"...Okay then... I'll get right on it" I smile again despite the fact that I know she's not looking at me.

Crestfallen, i start walking towards the stairs, and once I reach the top floor I let out a sigh I didn't know I was holding back as my shoulders slump in defeat.

What... What the hell happened?

Why did Monika start behaving like that all of a sudden?

When she arrived at the house I saw her in high spirits. Hell, the mere fact that she could even see me seemed to have made her happier than usual.

Monika even teased me when I told her that I wanted answers, which although it annoyed the hell out of me, I was a little pleased to see the girl laughing so nonchalantly, even if it was at my expense.

But... After we had discussed our terms of our little deal all that energy disappeared from her.

It's as if... a feeling that I'm not able to understand had replaced her calm attitude...

...

...

...

And now that I think about it, I think it's not the first time I've seen her like this...

...

...

...

She behaved the same way when I first refused to stay in this reality.

...

...

...

Oh shit, why do I feel like I'm to blame for bringing Monika's spirits down?

It's not like I meant to do something like that on purpose, but if it's true, then that just means it had to have been something I said or did.

The problem is that I have no idea what the hell that could have been to begin with.

...

...

...

But ... That doesn't mean I can't try to do something about it.

I just have to think of this situation as something similar to what happened with Natsuki.

After all, I was able to figure out what it was that made the pink-haired girl angry at me, and in the end I managed to apologize for it.

Which means I just have to try something similar with Monika.

...

...

...

Oh damn, I'm going to have to try to decipher someone else's thoughts again?

That was really tricky for me the first time...

...

...

...

"...At least I have the rest of the day to figure out what set Monika off. I just hope I'm able to do it before nightfall..." I muttered with some heaviness.

What a way to spend my day off…

Notes:

Hello to all my dear readers!

Gosh, it's been a few weeks since I said those words, hasn't it?

First of all, I want to send you my deepest and most sincere apologies for the lack of updates these past few weeks. It's not that I meant to do it on purpose, it's just that I finally started attending classes again and that has taken me a lot of time to write.

But don't worry, because this story is not abandoned! So from now on I'm just going to ask you to be aware that updates are going to take a little longer to arrive.

Well, I'd better stop telling you about my life.

As you may have noticed, this chapter was a bit of a mix between Alex's own thoughts and his interactions with Monika.

The former is because I wanted to delve a little deeper into the boy's train of thought when he's not with any of the dokis. He is the main character after all, so giving him his own moments is important too.

On the other hand, I added Monika to the chapter mostly because I feel like I've had her a bit neglected since the prologue ended. I mean, she's just as important as Sayori as far as the plot is concerned, after all she was the one who brought him into that world. I can't just leave her aside the same way the game did XD.

That being said, tell me what you guys think of this chapter!

Was it overall entertaining to read? Do you think Alex is interesting enough to spend half a chapter with just his thoughts? Were his interactions with Monika entertaining? Will I stop asking questions like a commercial announcer?

Let me know in the comments!

With nothing more to say, I'll take my leave.

Bye Bye!

Chapter 10: Act 1 - Chapter 7: Shopping With the President

...This has not gone as expected.

Although I'm not sure if I should have expected anything specific to begin with either.

Okay, I'm going to try to recap everything that's happened so far, because I really need to be able to find some sort of clue as to what's wrong with Monika.

When I left her in the living room to go get ready for our outing, I thought everything would be relatively simple. It would just be walk with her, cheer her up, and then we would call it a day and get back to our usual dynamic.

Oh man, sometimes I wish the universe would listen to my prayers at least once.

When we left the house, the atmosphere around us was... I don't even know how to describe it. It's like there was some sort of tension between us that was strong enough to make the atmosphere feel rarefied, but at the same time I couldn't clearly see why.

My initial plan was to try to elicit some sort of information from her along our journey to see if I could find the root of her downbeat attitude. You know, a walk in the fresh air to help calm the waters.

But of course, I forgot that's the kind of thing I do with Sayori.

To my surprise (mostly because I've been walking back and forth for a full week now), Monika called us a cab. Ignoring the fact that I felt quite embarrassed when she paid for my fare, at the time I just thought, hey, it's okay. Maybe not a walk, but surely the surprisingly friendly atmosphere that most cabs tend to have will be enough to calm things down with her.

Again, I was wrong.

The ride was incredibly quieter than I expected. No teasing comments from Monika. No small talk. Nothing.

God, I think I ended up conversing more with the driver himself than I did with her...

Leaving that aside, the cab ended up dropping us off again in the urban area that I have become familiar with over the past few days.

Despite the very noisy and jovial atmosphere of the place, that didn't seem to incite a conversation on Monika's part. The most we got to were a few exchanges of words.

Which, to be honest, dampened even my spirits.

I mean, for the past few days I've been trying to deal with the constant teasing and comments she always seems to have for every situation, and to suddenly spend so much time in her company but with silence reigning over us, it's a contrast that I really don't find pleasant.

I look back to the side to be greeted with the image of Monika, who walks beside me, crestfallen. She seems undisturbed by the constant sound of people and cars passing by incessantly.

"Everything okay?" I ask for probably the umpteenth time since we arrived.

"...Yeah, I told you it's just something in my head. Don't worry about it" She waves her hand as if by doing so she can push my doubts aside.

"Sure... You know that if something happens, you can tell me about it, right?"

She doesn't answer, just nods her head in agreement. At that, the lightest, most tired sigh escapes my lips as I avert my gaze.

It's just as I said, a small exchange of words and we return to our silent tension.

I don't quite know if I should try to take a different approach to this situation. Sure, pushing Monika until I get a clear answer is always an option, it's just that I'm not willing to take it knowing that if I do she's likely to end up angry with me.

Or maybe she's already angry, I don't know.

What I do know is that this all started with the conversation we had to come to an agreement regarding the mission. And if I had to point to a specific moment, I would say it was when I made my condition to accept her deal.

It was something during those moments that caused Monika's mood to drop, I'm sure.

...The problem is that I don't quite know what it could have been.

I close my eyes and start rummaging through the confines of my mind to find some clue that might lead me to the root of Monika's behavior, but I can't seem to remember anything that would be truly helpful.

Eventually I give up. It's no use overexerting myself if I'm not going to get anywhere with it.

This would all be so much simpler if she would just tell me what's going on with her...

Unconsciously, I return my gaze to her, who is now looking around with apparent curiosity. Her emerald eyes emit a faint glow as she takes in the various shops on both sides of the street.

That's something I've noticed she's been doing a lot since we arrived. I'm not sure why, but I doubt knowing is going to help me with my current predicament.

So what should I do?

Trying to converse hasn't worked so far, so it's not worth pursuing that any further.

Maybe pay more attention to her gestures? I read once that a person usually communicates more with their body than with their words.

...But for that I would have to be able to understand body language, which I clearly don't.

Maybe try to understand what she is thinking right nowt? I did something similar with Natsuki, maybe I can replicate it.

…But i don't think it's possible though. At that time I succeeded only because I was able to figure out what made her angry in the first place...

...

...

...

"Ugh, if I keep going like this I'm not going to end up accomplishing anything..." I think somewhat defeated. "I need to stop trying to figure out what's going on in Monika's head because clearly I'm not going to make it, and instead I should focus on how to lift her spirits" Maybe not the best mindset with which to approach the situation, but it's the best I have at the moment.

The street is in its usual uproar. Lots of pedestrians are coming and going back and forth en masse. Mainly kids my age who most likely just want to enjoy their Sunday before going back to the pressure of school, and others who come to hang out with their friends and have fun.

Cars insistently pass by, forming a picture resembling a sea of different colors trying to get to their destination quickly. Traffic seems to be somewhat hectic, if the buzzing honking of different vehicles by drivers in a hurry is any clue. Although it's not something I find particularly annoying, after all, being an American is synonymous of having the hustle and bustle of the city as ambient noise every day.

Out of the corner of my eye I catch movement, and turning in that direction I notice that across the street there is a little girl jumping up and down while holding her mother's arm, who only looks at her with a tired expression as her daughter pouts in the middle of the street. The other people around either ignore the constant crying, or watch with some curiosity as the woman tries to soothe her without much success.

I wonder what made the girl get like that in the first place?

It doesn't take long before I notice where the mother and daughter are standing, and I find out the possible cause of the latter's pouting.

An ice cream parlor.

Curious, I move a little closer to the establishment, making a small gesture with my hand to indicate Monika to follow me, who only nods wordlessly.

Once we arrive the girl's crying becomes more audible and turns into the characteristic sound of a childish tantrum.

"I want ice cream!" The little girl exclaims, still waving her mother's arm.

"I told you no!" scolds the lady.

"But I want ice creaaaaaaaam!"

"Young lady, I already told you you're grounded. No ice cream for you!"

Before the youngest could reproach again, the lady grabs her by the wrist to start carrying her down the street, with the little girl kicking and throwing a tantrum, still demanding dessert.

I just stand watching with a flat expression as they both walk away, but slowly a small smile peeks over my lips.

It's... I don't know. It feels nice to see something like this here. The fact that this reality is a video game hasn't left my mind, so seeing scenes as everyday as that at least gives my mind some sense of 'normalcy' that keeps my thoughts from storming in.

"Adorable..."

With a raised eyebrow, I turn my head to the side to realize that Monika is still staring in the direction the mother and daughter left. A small smile present on her face as well as the sparkle in her eyes from earlier.

"What do you think is adorable?" I ask, trying to take the opportunity to start a conversation.

"Oh, you know..." She then averts her gaze to the floor and begins to fiddle with her fingers a bit. "Seeing something as simple as a child crying for candy is adorable to me. Even if it might sound a little cruel, hehe..."

"...Well, if I'm being honest, I found the scene adorable too."

"Huh?" Monika turns her gaze towards me with a raised eyebrow and we make eye contact. I flinch a little at the girl's gaze, but still continue.

"Well, it's just that I agree with what you're saying. One of my main concerns when I stayed in this reality was if things would feel... Wrong. If you know what I mean. But something as simple as a child's tantrum serves me as a reminder not to forget that everything is now... Well, real" I raise my hand in the direction of the entire street to further emphasize my point.

Monika stares at me for a few seconds, until she lets out the faintest of sighs and returns her gaze to the front.

"...It's comforting that you think that way..."

"What do you mean by that?" I ask, but get no answer.

Seeing that the mild conversation has come to an end, I lower my hand in defeat and refocus on my surroundings.

The first thing that comes into my vision is the ice cream store in front of which we are standing. I look up to notice the establishment's promotional sign; A girl with pink skin and cartoonish appearance, with cross ornaments on either side of her long pink hair who is holding an ice cream cone as she makes a peace gesture and looks straight ahead with a smile and wink. Below it is a small caption that reads:

'Holy Cream' parlor, for only the lord knows how delicious our flavors are!

...

...

...

Why does the girl on the poster look so familiar?

Also, why do I now feel the compelling need to want to go sing in a church?

I shake my head a bit to shake those thoughts off. Surely it must be some kind of marketing gimmick or something...

Anyway, the place looks good. Judging by the happy smiles of the people coming in and out, it looks like the sign isn't just talk.

Suddenly, a light bulb goes off in my mind as I see a couple happily sharing a cone.

Maybe this is what I need to cheer Monika up!

I mean, ice cream is the perfect thing to lift someone's spirits, isn't it?

I nod resolutely with that idea in my mind, and turn around to address Monika.

"Hey, how about we go in for some ice cream?" I ask with a smile and jerking my thumb towards the establishment.

She looks at me with a slightly puzzled expression for a few seconds, and her gaze flickers to the store, and then back to me.

Just when I thought I wasn't going to get any response, a small smile forms on Monika's face as she closes her eyes and rests her hand on her hip.

"...You really haven't noticed, have you?" She says, shaking her head.

I just look at her with utter confusion on my face, and before I can vocalize my thoughts Monika beats me to it.

"But to answer your question, yes. An ice cream would do me good right now" She says that with a smile before walking through the door of the shop, leaving me on the street still confused.

"...What the hell did she mean by that?" my gaze wanders to no specific point as I try to draw some meaning from those words, but as nothing comes to mind in the end I drop my arms in defeat and walk to the door and enter.

As soon as I do I am greeted with the pleasant coolness of the air conditioning in the place. Not that the weather is exactly hot today, but a little chill never hurts.

I move on my way giving a few glances to the other people present. Just people enjoying ice cream that, to me, looks really delicious.

I finally catch up with Monika, who is already talking to one of the employees.

"Two ice creams, please" She says with a politel tone.

"What flavors, miss?"

Monika remains thoughtful for several seconds, browsing the display case of flavors in a way that is a bit more intense than I would expect.

After a few seconds, Monika resolutely places her finger on the glass, pointing enthusiastically.

"Lemon!" The smile present on her face makes me think for a second that she is a little girl.

"One lemon ice cream coming up" The guy grabs one of those ice cream scoops that I'm sure we've all wanted to have at least once in our lives, and gets to work. It doesn't take long before Monika's cone ends up with one icy ball of lemon.

The boy offers the cone to her, which she gladly accepts with a big smile on her face. Her emerald eyes shine so bright that I'm sure she'll end up melting the ice cream just by looking at it.

"Hey, I know your eyes are green and stuff, but I don't think they're magnetically attracted to anything of the same color" I joke a little to get her attention, which seems to work as Monika turns her attention towards me, still smiling.

"Oh come on, let me enjoy this..." She says with a laugh, to which I return one of my own.

"And what are you going to want buddy?" the guy asks me.

"Vanilla. Plain and simple" I say quickly.

He just nods and starts serving the ice cream.

"Really? You have a whole set of flavors to try, and you pick the most basic flavor of all?" Monika's look is somewhat skeptical.

I just shrug and close my eyes before replying "What can I tell you? I'm a simple man. Anyway I don't think you're the best person to judge me" I open my eyes and point towards Monika's cone "You asked for lemon. Do you realize how ridiculously simple that sounds?" I say with some mockery in my tone.

She just raises an eyebrow playfully and rests her free hand on her hip "You sure talk a lot for someone who isn't even the one paying."

Instinctively I can feel a current of embarrassment running all over my face. I avert my gaze a little before answering.

"Okay, no need to throw it in my face..." I whisper with sorrow in my voice.

I really have to start to stop relying on Monika's money...

And come to think of it, my plan was supposed to be to cheer her up by treating her with ice cream, but in the end she's the one who's paying…

Sighing with resignation at my own futility, I take my vanilla cone now that the guy has finished serving it. Monika pays, and we make our way to the nearest table, which just happens to be the one overlooking one of the windows.

Once we take our seats on opposite sides of the table, Monika begins to quietly eat her ice cream. I don't know if it's because of the very formal yet friendly countenance she usually has all the time, but seeing her acting so... Relaxed outside the club is curious, but in a good way.

Speaking of formality...

My gaze wanders to Monika's clothes, realizing that this is actually the first time I've seen her wearing anything other than her school uniform. Her outfit consists of a white blouse (very nice if I may say so), accompanied with a pair of blue jeans.

I never thought I could be interested in something as simple as someone else's clothes, but when it comes to Monika I guess I can't help it.

After all... In the game did she even have casual clothes? I don't remember very well...

"Hey Alex, if you're going to be a peeping tom on the first date then you better take me back to your place at once~"

Snapping out of my thoughts, I notice that Monika is now looking at me with her usual playful look, her head resting on her hand.

"Oh, sorry. It's just that it's the first time I've seen you in casual clothes and-" My lips stop as soon as my brain properly processes Monika's words, and a very strong blush begins to adorn my cheeks.

"W-Wait, this isn't a date!" I exclaim quickly, perhaps a little louder than I would have liked.

Monika just roll a little more in her seat as a couple of giggles escape her mouth "Oh really? Because inviting a girl to an ice cream shop even if you're not the one paying seems like a very obvious way to want to date to me" She says mischievously.

At this the blush on my face only increases, and I start to feel my palms start to sweat.

Why do things always have to be like this with Monika?!

"B-But-! I'm not-! This isn't-!" I try to say something, but stumble as I try to find words with which to deal with the situation.

After a few seconds in which Monika did nothing but laugh at my nonsensical babbling, she lets out a few more guffaws before raising her other hand towards me.

"Come on Alex, you know I'm just playing with you" She takes a lick of her ice cream as if by doing so she could look innocent to the prank she just played on me.

I look at her with irritation for a few seconds, but in the end I just let out a resigned sigh and shrink back in my seat.

Can't she stop with her fucking pranks?

Pff, we both on a date. How can she even think of that?

I mean, it's not like I don't think she's cute. Hell, she's one of the most beautiful girls I've ever met. But that doesn't mean I'm attracted to her in that way.

Besides... Even if I was, she's someone completely out of my league. After all, I'm just a random guy whose only particularity is that, well, for some reason of fate I was the one chosen to end up in the game. Monika on the other hand, is smart, beautiful, and athletic. I know that last one because we both share gym class.

It was really impressive to see her running around the court without batting an eyelid.

Plus...

...

...

...

"It was somewhat, ahem, captivating when I saw her in a sports uniform for the first time…"

...

...

...

"Hers are not really far from Yuri's..."

I shake my head to stop my thoughts from wandering any further (mostly to avoid feeling like a pervert), and simply focus my attention on the ice cream in my hand, which has already started to melt.

I bring it up to my mouth and take a bite (that's right, I like to eat ice cream like this) and get the pleasant surprise that it tastes really delicious!

I thought the name of the shop was just cheap marketing to try to attract consumers, but I see that they do their name justice. They've even gone to the trouble of making the napkins with the image of the shop's mascot.

I wonder what her name is...

"Now who's the one who's enraptured with ice cream?" I hear Monika say in her mocking tone, looking at me playfully.

"Maybe it's because I'm a fan of vanilla, but this ice cream is really good. Am I forbidden to enjoy it?" I reply in the same tone.

"I'm sorry, but on our date you should be focusing only on me" She throws me a mischievous smile.

"..." I just look at her with an expression devoid of emotion.

I don't plan to humor that with a response...

She stares at me for a few more seconds, until she drops her countenance a little and leans back in her seat.

"Okaaaay. Alright. I'll stop with the date thing..."

A triumphant smile peeks on my lips now that I seem to have finally gotten Monika to stop with her teasing.

How good it feels to have a little control over the situation~

With the smile still on my face, I turn my attention back to enjoying my ice cream now that it's threatening to melt in my hand.

I take a bite of it and let its pleasant taste flood my taste buds.

Maybe I should-

"Anyway, I understand you."

"Hmm?"

I look up at Monika, who is now leaning forward, looking at me with a seemingly innocent smile on her face.

I raise an eyebrow in confusion at her words. And she seems to pick up on this, as she decides to continue.

"Oh, I'm just saying that it seems perfectly reasonable to me that you don't want this to look like a date. After all..." She then gets even closer, which coupled with the aura she has begun to radiate causes me to instinctively pull back as the alarms in my head go off for the second time that day.

Oh hell what is she going to do now?!

I try to stop her, but Monika once again proves to be in control and moves even closer to my face, almost mounting on top of the table.

"You and I both know you would never be able to do that to Sayori~"

Immediately after those words, I choke on the ice cream in my mouth. I cough and pound my chest repeatedly, which only leads to my heart starting to beat much faster which doesn't help me at all because now my thoughts are going at the fucking speed of light!

"W-Wait Monika!" I exclaim, upset. Even with the cold from the ice cream, the heat all over my face doesn't seem to go away. "I don't know what the hell you're talking about!"

She goes back to her seat letting out multiple guffaws, which causes her to almost spill what's left of her ice cream. For my part I just keep trying to properly process the situation.

"Oh come on, don't play dumb with me!" Monika interrupts my train of thought "Or are you going to tell me that she doesn't interest you in the slightest?"

...

...

...

By this point I don't know how my brain has managed not to explode from embarrassment. Fuck I can practically feel the steam rising off my face!

I collect myself a bit in my seat and look at Monika with a bit of irritation before replying "L-Look, I already said it that day when I joined the club. Sayori and I are ONLY friends. Nothing more."

"And then why are you so upset that I said that you like her?"

"Because it's annoying!"

"And what if you find it annoying just because it's true?"

"There is no truth in your words at all!"

"Isn't that what you want to believe?"

"What? No!"

"Oh, so you're telling me what I'm saying is true?"

"Argh! You're impossible!"

With an exasperated sigh, I focus my attention on simply finishing my ice cream before it melts completely, trying to ignore Monika's giggles at my expense.

Honestly, I don't know what's worse, the fact that she seems to have an unusually high ability to be able to outwit, or that it's impossible for me to beat her in an argument.

I guess she's the club president for a reason...

But still!

My mission is supposed to be to find a way to help all the other girls, not date one of them!

Sayori is just a good friend. Nothing more.

Besides, we've only known each other for a week! That seems too soon for me to develop any kind of feelings.

...Although I have to admit that of all the girls she is the closest to me.

...And she's pretty too...

...

...

...

Ugh, now is not the time to be thinking about that kind of thing...

God, at least a while ago I didn't have to put up with this when Monika was quiet-

...

...

...

Wait a second.

Wait a fucking second!

Suddenly my eyes widen like saucers now that a new realization has come into my mind and all the embarrassment still coursing through my body takes a back seat.

Monika... She's talking to me!

Even if all she's done is tease me, we've finally managed to communicate for the first time since we left my house!

Should I say something about it? I don't want to mess with her and ruin the good atmosphere we've managed to form...

Well, I guess the best thing to do for now is to pretend nothing has happened. If we can keep it that way for the rest of the day, maybe I won't have to worry about finding out what put her like that in the first place...

Seeing that Monika's laughter isn't going to go away any time soon and that she doesn't seem to be in a bad mood either, I let myself get a little carried away with the friendly atmosphere and enjoy the rest of my ice cream without much worry.

"Hopefully everything stays like this for the rest of the day..."

Minutes pass and Monika and I keep quiet. Enjoying each other's presence... Or at least that's what I hope.

Finally finishing my ice cream, I rest my head in my hands and start looking towards the window with some disinterest.

The sun is shining splendidly, with no rain cloud that seems to want to ruin the day.

The street is still the same as always; bustling with people going from store to store as they try to make their way through the traffic of people and cars.

I can even see the same little girl from earlier. Now she is no longer throwing a tantrum, but is patiently accompanying her mother while the latter seems to be shopping for something.

I smile a little at the image and close my eyes in thought.

...Something I hadn't thought about until now was the fact that there are many more lives here than I would have imagined.

Sure, I know the girls in the club are real and now have lives of their own, but I don't think I ever bothered to realize that it's not just about them... It's about everything else.

That girl and her mother have their own life. Separate from mine, of course, but they still live it.

And that's just with two individuals. I don't want to imagine what it would be like if I count the whole country...

More questions arise as my mind sinks deeper and deeper into my thoughts.

How is it that even this game was able to create so many thousands of people?

Honestly, I find it unbelievable. If it weren't for the fact that I'm stuck here, I'd be excited to know how such a thing was possible!

I'm not exactly someone interested in science and stuff, but come on, I'm sure anyone would be curious too, don't you think?

With that last thought, I return my attention to the real world, noticing that Monika also seems to be appreciating the view.

"...There's that twinkle in her eye again."

I'm not familiar enough with Monika to recognize exactly why she's acting this way, but it's obvious to me that that's not just any glint.

In fact... It reminds me a lot of how her eyes got when she explained to me that this world had become 'real'...

...

...

...

"...You're doing it again" The words come out of my mouth in an attempt to break the ice, and as soon as they are heard by Monika she blinks a few times as if waking up from a dream, before looking back at me.

"Huh? Doing what?" she asks with genuine curiosity in her voice instead of the playful tone she usually carries.

"Distract yourself with the world around you. That's what you do" I say that with a small smile on my face to try and avoid any kind of misinterpretation.

Instead of a witty reply, Monika responds to me with a slightly more intense look than usual before resting her elbows on the table and letting out a small sigh.

"More than distraction, I'd call it appreciation."

I raise an eyebrow curiously and lean a little closer to Monika. With a small wave of my hand I signal her to continue talking.

"You see, Alex, there's something I don't think I've told you so far. Mostly because I imagine you've already figured it out for yourself, and it has to do with the very nature of this world."

Suddenly, I feel as if the friendly air around us dissipates. Monika's tone of voice coupled with her now more formal posture makes me think that the conversation is about to take a more serious turn.

So following her lead, I also set aside my relaxation a bit to focus more of my attention on Monika, placing my arms on the table.

"So, do you know what I'm referring to?" she asks me, but her serious tone creates a contrast with the small smile she flashes at me.

Closing my eyes and letting out a small sigh to relax, I try to think of what might be the specific topic Monika wants to touch on.

Clearly it has to do with that comment from a few seconds ago, I just need to find some kind of meaning in it.

A few seconds go by and Monika's words echo in my head.

"More than distraction, I'd call it appreciation."

Suddenly something clicks in my mind, and I open my eyes now that a possible answer has come to me.

"...You did say appreciation, didn't you? Correct me if I'm wrong, but the subject you're trying to talk about..." I pause a little to consider my words. "...It has to do with everything being real now, doesn't it?" This last I say in a lower tone of voice than usual. Mostly because I don't want the other people in the room to think I'm crazy or something.

Monika looks pleased by my answer, if her growing smile is any clue. She settles a little more in her seat and averts her gaze to the side.

"You know, it's kind of weird if I have to be honest" Monika starts fiddling with her napkin as if by doing so she can organize her thoughts "I don't expect you to really understand, mostly because there's no way you can go through it, but going from being locked up for the last 5 years in a virtual prison with no way out, to finally being able to experience what the world out there feels like is... Strange, but revitalizing at the same time."

My throat tightens a little after Monika's words, and my thoughts can't help but stray a little to the conversation we had when we first met.

She showed immense appreciation when i decided to stay. At the time I just assumed it was because she really wanted to save her friends, but now I'm starting to believe that she also thanked me because I gave her the opportunity to explore this new reality.

...Now I really feel bad that I even thought about leaving in the first place...

"And the truth is, it actually makes me really happy to be able to appreciate this whole new scenario for myself." Monika continues, seemingly lost in thought "Being able to experience for the first time the feeling of 'living' and not just 'existing' as a character within a game" The tone of voice she uses is certainly melancholic, but it seems to be mixed with joy and... Something else I fail to discern.

"And you know, at first I didn't think much of it, but after this first week I realized that I'm not the only one privileged to experience this for the first time" Suddenly, Monika's eyes drift to mine, and I can't help but freeze for a few seconds at the intense force they emanate. But contrary to what it might seem, she looks at me not with anger, but calm.

"They are experiencing it for the first time, too." It doesn't take me long to grasp who Monika means by 'they'. "Even if they weren't fully aware, that doesn't take away from the fact that they were just as much prisoners of the game as I was. And yet, I..." Monika's gaze drifts again, and I notice how she crinkles her mouth a little in annoyance.

Noticing the girl's small struggle, I lean forward a little more and try to place the most reassuring smile I can.

"...You know it wasn't your fault, right?" I ask with a lopsided smile, hoping that my attempt to reassure her will have an effect.

Fortunately, it does, and Monika (after looking me straight in the eyes for a few seconds), lets out a sigh as she closes her eyes.

"I know, I know. It's just... I'm still having a little trouble convincing myself of it."

For a few seconds I consider trying to say a few words of encouragement, but I find it impossible as Monika continues to speak.

"Back to the point," she focuses her attention back on the window "even if they are not able to remember what happened, that doesn't take away from the fact that at least now they have a chance to live, which is saying a lot already for the very nature of this game." By this point I don't know if Monika is still talking to me, or is having a monologue with herself. Whichever the case, I decide not to interrupt.

I'd be lying if I said I wasn't itching to know where this is all going...

"And being honest, I'm happy to say that there's no danger here. After all, they deserve a chance at a bright future too, don't you think?" She asks me with a smile, to which I respond with one of my own and a nod of my head.

If I have to be honest, I'm not someone who usually thinks much about the future, but even I have to admit that at least knowing there's a tomorrow to look forward to is somewhat comforting. So in part I think I get where Monika is coming from with that.

"However, it is precisely because of that future that I wanted to go visit you today."

"Huh?" I snap out of my thoughts to meet Monika's serious-but-at-the-same-time-quiet gaze. "Wait, hadn't you said that you visited me just to give me that 'mission' to become Yuri's friend and also because Sayori asked you to?" I ask in utter confusion.

I guess I lost track of Monika's train of thought again...

She just puts her hand over her mouth to try to hide a few giggles before looking back at me "Calm down kid, that's what I'm getting at. You're a little rash sometimes, you know that?" That last she says with a mocking tone.

"Hey, you loving to give a lot of thought to an issue before you get to the point is not my fault" I reply with the same tone.

Monika lets out a few chuckles, which makes me feel a little more comfortable, but eventually she returns to her posture of seriousness.

"You see Alex, there's something that's bothering me a bit... And it has to do with you."

"Huh? What are you talking about?"

Okay, I think I definitely lost the thread of the conversation.

What could Monika possibly be worrying about that has anything to do with me? I mean, nothing really bad has happened that involves me, or has it?

Because the only mildly disturbing thing that's happened so far has been-

...

...

...

"...There's no way she knows about that..."

After all, it's something I haven't told anyone, and I highly doubt that Monika simply knew about it thanks to her self-awareness.

With some uncertainty, I make a small hand gesture to indicate for her to continue.

I'd really like to know what she's talking about...

Monika, who is now looking at me with a certain... sweetness? Lets out a small sigh that almost seemed to form a laugh, before smiling quietly and locking her bright eyes on mine.

"You know, something I was really worried about was whether or not you'd take all this seriously," She then averts her gaze to the window, focusing on the outside "with you suddenly waking up in the game, for which I greatly apologize, you'd be seriously questioning yourself about whether or not to help the others" Monika pauses and looks at the ground, as if with that she could find the words to continue "and I guess when you put a condition to accept my mission, I just got on guard..."

...

...

...

Okay, so THAT was the reason why Monika was in such low spirits.

Honestly, that explains a lot. Mostly because at least now I don't have to think that the reason I pissed her off was because of whatever other stupid thing I might have done...

However... There are still things I need answers for.

"Monika, why would you think I would no longer be interested in helping the others?" I ask a little... Hurt, if I'm honest.

Monika closes one eye and seems to be biting her lip inside (because I have no other way to describe the expression she is making right now), and looks at me with a bit of sorrow present on her face.

"Alex, please don't go thinking that I don't have confidence in you, it's just..." A pause, in which Monika's eyes stare off into nothingness for a moment before repositioning on me "...You brought back a little bad memory." She concludes.

For my part, my curiosity (and concern) grow a little more after those words, if my now frown is any indication.

I look at Monika with what I hope is a reassuring smile, and speak "...Excuse me if this is a bit nosy, but may I ask what this bad memory is about?"

She glances at me for a few seconds before nodding slowly.

"...See, you know how, in the game, I end up confessing to the player that i love him and all that?"

Suddenly, I feel a small shiver run up and down my spine now as that memory comes to mind.

How could I forget it, if it was there that Monika confessed to have been the root of all the misfortunes that happened at the club (even if she was just another puppet of the script).

The way she looked at me with her emerald eyes...

...

...

...

God, I wish I could erase that from my mind...

With a small sigh of exhaustion, I let myself slump back in my seat a bit before nodding my head.

Monika nods back, and continues "Well, as you know, in the beginning I wasn't aware at all, meaning that my own emotions were capped to what the game was telling me to feel" Monika's voice seems to want to crack at certain points, but she manages to keep her composure and continue "Now, the important part here is that unfortunately, I was also forced to feel the horrible feeling of... Abandonment, which came with being erased by the player. And to my bad luck, that feeling is the only one I have not been able to get rid of..."

"I know that now that I am fully conscious all those thoughts dictated by the game should have disappeared, and the vast majority have, but one of them simply refuses to go away... And it is the one that tells me that you too will go away and leave this whole world to its fate."

…

…

…

I'm speechless.

Monika... She...

...Is that really what she was worried about?

Oh god, and I thought I had just pissed her off by asking for something in return for her mission...

But what actually happened was that I behaved in a way that... It made Monika think that I lost interest.

I can partly see why. Just imagine being trapped for 5 years inside a video game with no way out, that one day you finally get a world to call real, and that the only person responsible for it suddenly needs an incentive to want to befriend one of your friends, would certainly make my trust in said individual diminish a bit.

Which... Fuck, it makes me think that maybe that was a dick move on my part.

After all, Monika has repeated on multiple occasions that she's just trying to give me time to get used to everything before she answers my questions, and yet my stubbornness and insistence were so great that I had to play a dirty trick in order to get information out of her.

...

...

...

Oh god forgive for what i'm going to say; Natsuki is right.

I'm a moron aren't I?

"Alex, I don't want you to think that's your fault."

"Huh?" I blink repeatedly to get out of my little stupor, and meet Monika's calm eyes in conjunction with her comforting smile.

"I know very well where you were coming from in asking me for that condition, so I don't hold any grudges against you for it. Rather, I ask that you apologize to me, for having thought for a second that... You would just give up" She brings a hand to her chest after these words, and lets out a small resigned sigh as she seems to smile at herself in a pained way. "But when you told me earlier that you too appreciate that this new world is real... I guess that little fear just went away. And that makes me feel a little bad about myself. For not being able to properly trust you..."

For my part, I'm just speechless as I try to properly analyze the information.

Monika... She's really worried about abandonment, but not just towards her, but towards her friends and this new world in general. The fact that I refused her mission only accidentally set off her alarms.

...And now because of it I'm having this conversation with Monika, in which she's literally confessing to me that she's really worried that there will come a time when I just decide that none of this is worth it and leave…

Oh god, how the hell do I resolve this now?

I could try to comfort Monika about it, but I have no words that can really help at this point...

And outside of that there's not much I can think of either. Trying to understand her might help, but it doesn't help much that, well, I wasn't 5 years trapped inside a visual novel...

Damn, there's got to be something I can do to help!

"Okay, just... Think about what would be the best thing YOU could do right now."

After all, this wouldn't be the first time I've had to do something like this, would it?

The previous occasions (see, the conversation I had with Natsuki under the tree) taught me that if I'm not able to fully understand someone else's thoughts, I should just act and that's it.

So with resolve and determination, I gather enough confidence for what I'm going to do next.

"No!"

"H-Huh?" This time it's Monika's turn to look at me in confusion.

"It's my fault too, and you know it" I say with a confident little smile.

"What are you-?" She shakes her head before continuing "Alex, no. Please don't go putting this on your shoulders-"

I quickly put my hands on the table in a determined manner, which manages to shut Monika up.

"Nuh-uh, not this time miss club president" I say in a sly tone "Listen, now that I've had a little time to think about it I can understand why it would bother you if I refused your mission. Really, I do, so no need to apologize for it. Rather, let me be the one to do it." The determination is very palpable in my voice.

Monika, on the other hand, looks at me quizzically, and I don't blame her considering my little show at the moment.

But slowly, that confused expression gives way to the smirk I've seen so much of throughout this week. Monika folds her arms and looks at me with a playfully raised eyebrow before speaking.

"Well well, looks like the rookie of the club has finally gotten the confidence to raise his voice against his president. I wonder what the course of action will be for this new facet of the protagonist?"

With the same playfulness, I smile and slowly rise from my seat.

"Well, since it's clear that Miss President is very concerned about whether or not her protagonist will leave her alone, I'd say a little walk to show her otherwise would be ideal, don't you think?" I throw her a toothy grin, trying to mimic the way Natsuki does it.

Monika picks up on this, and slowly begins to rise from her seat as well.

"And where exactly does the lordly protagonist want to go for a walk, if I may ask?"

"Oh no no no no" I wave my hands in refusal in a comical manner before continuing "that is a responsibility that falls on the highest authority figure at the moment, which just happens to be you."

Monika places a hand over her mouth trying to hide her laughter, and honestly? I do too. This little stunt we're having is probably one of the funniest things we've ever done that doesn't involve Monika making fun of me in some way, so I can't complain.

Besides... I also don't want to attract any more attention than necessary. After all I can already feel some people's eyes on us.

But I guess that's worth it if I'm able to distract Monika from the thoughts she was having just now.

If with this I can show her that I am willing not to abandon her and the others, then I will gladly do so.

"I think I know of a place we could go!"

Monika's voice pulls me out of my thoughts somewhat abruptly, so I blink a few times before refocusing my attention on her, who...

...Is making an excited face that looks dangerously similar to Sayori's. Which normally wouldn't scare me, except for the fact that Monika's eyes seem to have Even twice the brightness of Sayori's.

Without quite knowing why, a small cold sweat begins to break out on my neck.

"M-Monika?" I hesitate a little "Why so excited?"

"I know exactly where we can go!" She pulls her face even closer to me as her smile only grows, to which I instinctively take two steps back.

"Oh hell why do I feel like this is going to end very badly for me?!" I thought in despair.

Maybe letting her decide the place was a bad idea.

Too bad I don't have much time to regret it to myself, because the next thing I know Monika grabs my wrist and practically runs into the street with me in tow.

Is this really my life now?

Not cool...

---

"Okay, can you tell me again how we ended up here?"

"You said it yourself didn't you? The decision of where we would go was mine, and I wanted to come to this place."

"I meant how did we end up in this situation..."

"Well, it's just that you're a big strong guy and I'm a damsel who needs help with her burden~"

"Monika, I'm carrying so many clothes I'm sure I'm about to break a fucking Guinness record!"

"Then feel proud to be so close to reaching that milestone"

I let out a big, long grunt of annoyance as Monika just starts giggling at my expense.

Seriously, how the hell did I end up in this?

I just wanted to distract her from her thoughts by letting her decide where we were going. Fuck, I was hoping we'd go to a park, restaurant or whatever.

But where did I really end up?

A fucking clothing store!

I'm sure she didn't even plan to come here in the first place. We were just walking down the street, she saw the dress on one of the mannequins through the window, and wanted to go in to, and I quote, 'take a quick peek'.

Quick my balls!

As soon as she finished looking at the dress she liked we were about to leave, but then she saw another dress that caught her eye, then the same thing happened with a blouse, and so on and so on until I lost count of how many things she started taking in.

And I have no idea at what point it happened, but one moment I offered to help Monika reach a dress (it was hanging just out of her reach), and the next I ended up becoming the pack mule for all the clothes Monika started (and is still!) taking.

"Don't you think that's enough? You're going to take the whole store at this rate" I say as I watch Monika pick up another dress and ogle it with an incandescent gleam in her eye.

"Nuh-uh! This store has a lot of really nice clothes that I seriously, seriously would like to try on!" She answers me without turning to look at me, but the smile on her face is more than clear.

"You realize we've been stuck in here for 2 freaking hours?"

"The best hours of my life, no doubt."

"Okay, I guess-" my words are quickly cut off as Monika puts the dress she is holding over the huge pile of clothes in my arms, so I try to keep my balance in the face of the extra weight I have to carry. When I manage to do so I let out a small sigh of relief.

I don't want to imagine how hard the fall would be with all this on me...

I refocus my attention on Monika, only to notice that she has already moved from where she was just a few seconds ago.

"I swear to god, if she went looking for something else I'm going to throw all this on her..." I think through gritted teeth and a very, very frown.

I resign myself to searching with my eyes for where he might have gone.

All I catch a glimpse of are other consumers strolling through the moderately large store. Several of them are simply glancing at the clothes on display, while others are occasionally picking up various pieces that I imagine they will try on.

But there's no sign of Monika...

On the other side of the store I can only see more of the same, with the only difference being that from where I am I can see the dressing room area perfectly. There are several people coming and going in and out to measure clothes of different colors and sizes, but I don't see any sign of Monika there either.

I'm the one with the clothes anyway, so I doubt she'll go to the dressing room without me.

Okay, now my question is where she might have gone.

Although well, considering the size of this place the question shouldn't be where she went, but where she didn't go.

...

...

...

Oh come on, finding her among a sea of clothes shouldn't be that complicated.

Isn't it?

---

"I seriously need to stop pushing my luck" I say with irritation at myself, my big mouth, the universe, and everything I can hate right now because I need something to vent on.

I took my eye off her for 5 seconds.

5, short, fleeting seconds.

Then.

HOW THE HELL IS IT POSSIBLE THAT I LOST HER COMPLETELY?!

I've been looking for almost an hour and I haven't seen any trace of Monika!

The only thing I've come across are more people looking at me funny because of the stupidly big pile of women's clothes I'm carrying (one guy even mistook me for a transvestite. It took a lot to make him understand that all those clothes were actually for my ridiculously clothe-obsessed friend who I may or may not end up killing if I don't find her in the next 10 minutes), such a large amount of clothes that I'm sure shouldn't be legal, and incidentally I took away the horrible realization that there are stairs, which means I now have more ground to cover!

I mean, I haven't gone upstairs or anything yet, because I want to finish completely checking out this floor. But it really pisses me off knowing that if Monika doesn't show up here, I'm going to have to practically do my search all over again…

By this point my arms are already exhausted from all the weight I'm carrying. The simple fact that I'm still even able to feel them is an accomplishment in itself. Unfortunately that's not exactly good considering I'm also feeling the pain of carrying the cloth equivalent of a sack of rocks for almost 3 hours. My legs are killing me, and my feet threaten to drop me with every step I take.

"I don't know what's worse, the exhausting runs I must have with Sayori every time a spark of energy hits her, or this..." I think as I continue on my way to try to find Monika among the various corridors available.

I only see more people, but no one with the distinctive orange ponytail I've grown accustomed to by now.

I guess I'm seriously going to have no choice but to go up to the second floor?

Accepting my fate with my head down, I begin my slow trek up the stairs. My feet protest with every step I take, but I try to ignore it by focusing on my own thoughts about the thousands of ways I'm going to make Monika's life miserable once I find her.

Making someone carry that much weight for hours should be illegal...

Just as I'm about to step onto the first step, a very familiar cry of excitement reaches my ears. Almost immediately I turn my head in her direction, only to be surprised to find that it is Monika looking at a dress!

No wonder I never found her, she's almost tucked behind the stairs!

At a fast and angry pace, I make a straight line towards her, dodging the other people that cross my path.

Once I finally catch up with her she turns in my direction with a bit of surprise, which after a few seconds turns into a smile.

"Hey Alex! I haven't seen you in a while"

"Don't 'hey' me! Do you have any idea how long I've been looking for you?! It's not at all easy to walk around a fucking store this size carrying all this weight!" I lift the pile of clothes a little to emphasize my point.

"Oh come on, it's only been a few minutes..."

"Do me a favor and check your phone"

She raises an eyebrow, but obeys anyway. She reaches into his pocket, pulls out her cell phone, turns it on and-

"...Oops" Monika lets out an awkward little laugh.

I shoot her a very hard glare, to which she closes her eyes as she smiles nervously, placing her hands behind her back and trying to look innocent.

"...You're lucky you're my friend because in other circumstances I would have abandoned you" I say dryly.

"Oh, I'm honored that the lordly protagonist considers me his friend" Monika's sly tone and mocking bow only make me let out a sigh in defeat.

"Could we please get going already? My arms are killing me and I don't think you're going to want to carry all this..."

She raises an eyebrow and smiles playfully before placing her hands on her hips. "Are you implying I can't handle that?"

"Monika let's just get the hell out of here!"

She seems to disregard my request as she starts laughing freely instead of answering me. Just as I open my mouth to again insist her to withdraw, she raises her hand effectively shutting me up. Without saying a word, she leans forward a little and gives me a sweet smile which...

...Why do my cheeks feel a little warm?

Monika seems oblivious to my thoughts, as she straightens up and finally starts her way to the other side of the store, to the exit.

...I know I should be celebrating because I'm about to get out of here (forget it actually there's a whole party going on inside my mind), but Monika's smile...

For some reason it felt much more genuine than usual.

...

...

...

...Maybe this isn't as Bad as i thought...

---

"And how does this one fit me?"

"You want my honest opinion?"

"Of course."

"It looks the same as the last one."

"You said the same thing with the last four dresses!"

"Well it's because they all look the same!"

Monika lowers her head in what I think is frustration and lets out a resigned sigh. "God, your fashion sense sucks..."

"And you since when did you become a fashionist?" I turn the next page of the magazine I'm reading without much interest. Mostly to do something with my hands.

"Since i was able to use something that wasn't my school attire"

"Good for you then."

"Could you at least look me in the eye when I talk to you?" She responds with her scolding tone, which I manage not to let it get to me this time.

I look up from the article talking about some hair products to direct an accusatory look at her "Thank god I'm even still talking to you. You promised me we'd leave and we've been here another hour. That's cruel."

Monika facepalm and rests her arm on the other. Her mouth grimaces in annoyance "...Let me get this straight, you genuinely believed that when I told you we were leaving, I was just going to go buy a mountain of clothes without trying them on first? "

"You try them on at home and if you don't like them or they don't fit you return them and that's it" I turn another page of the magazine. Now I'm reading an article about how jasmine tea with milk helps increase lactation in women.

...

...

...

...What? I'm not perverted, just curious...

"You're impossible..." I hear Monika mutter with a certain degree of irritation in her tone. I raise my head and throw her an indifferent glance. However, instead of a witty response from her Monika throws me the most terrifying thing that could come from her.

A mischievous smile.

"What are you going to-" Before I can hear myself Monika quickly walks back towards the inside of the dressing room, leaving me with my words in my mouth.

By this point I simply drop my head in defeat. I know Monika well enough to know that trying to persuade her on anything she has come up with would be just as useful as trying to scratch a diamond with my fingernail.

I sigh resignedly knowing that regretting it won't do me any good. So in the hope that I can at least mentally prepare myself for whatever it is she has planned I turn my attention back to the magazine. I don't find the articles interesting at all, but at least they entertain enough.

Minutes pass as I continue to flip through the pages disinterestedly. Monika is taking more time in there than she should.

"And what do you think of this one?"

"Finally. You were taking too long in there" I close the magazine as I take a big breath, bracing myself for whatever Monika has come up with. Slowly I start to look up and-

...

...

...

My thoughts go totally blank at what is in front of my eyes. As if my whole body is now in a totally inert state. Not even my own thoughts seem to move, because I am unable to utter a single word. If it weren't for my own breathing I might even think that I am dead.

Speaking of breathing, why do I suddenly get the smell of metal?

...

...

...

…Do i have a nosebleed?

"What's the matter? Have I left you speechless?"

That sly tone brings me back to reality for a few seconds, more than enough to remind me why I wanted to space out in the first place.

Standing in front of me, Monika is wearing a vinotint colored dress, adorned with several golden details around her chest area and a Black sash around her waist.

It's pretty, but that's not the problem.

It's that Monika is showing too much leg.

...

...

...

And cleavage…

"¡DON'TLOOKDON'TLOOKDON'TLOOKLOOKAWAYYOUGODDAMNIDIOT!" I scream multiple times in my head in a futile attempt to shake myself out of my own stupor, but to no avail. Rather my own eyes betray me and go straight down to focus on her legs.

"What's wrong? As if my suffering wasn't enough, Monika starts to move her legs a bit, making the edges of the dress dance while causing her to show more than I think I can handle.

"Although the truth is, I feel like it's a little tight in here..." Suddenly, she starts trying to adjust her cleavage, doing so from an angle that makes it impossible for me NOT to watch as her... 'Attributes' bounce with each tug.

"Ready! How do you like it now Alex?" As icing on the cake, Monika strikes her signature pose and places her hands behind her, leaning me forward just enough to give me a very clear view of her cleavage, making the blood in my cheeks burn even hotter and also...

...A certain part of me seems to have been thrilled by the sight...

With what little sanity I have left, I make a titanic effort to move my head to the side abruptly causing my neck to crackle.

"Y-y-you look w-well M-Monika" Great, Alex. Babbling clearly won't make your embarrassment too obvious.

Monika starts laughing uncontrollably, to which I try to look daggers at her but only cross my eyes back to her entire body making me remember why I turned in the first place, causing Monika's laughter to only increase, and I have no choice but to have to hold back the urge to turn and say something to her.

Of all the things I thought she might do, this was definitely not one of those...

Although, again, this morning she did the same thing to me when she laid on top of me on the couch.

Getting tired of Monika's continued giggling at my expense, I gather the necessary calm to turn to look at her. Trying not to look at her body more than necessary.

"Laugh all you want now, because the day will come when I will return all your jokes with double the power" Despite my attempt to sound threatening, my still slightly shaky voice makes it impossible for me.

At least that manages to stop Monika, who looks at me again with her characteristic mischievous expression.

"Oh, I'll be looking forward to that day~"

Before giving me a chance to respond, she turns back towards the inside of the dressing room, leaving me alone again.

I can do nothing but let out a big sigh that I didn't know I was holding, letting my body start to relax from the situation I just went through.

At least I was able to tell her that the dress looked good on her. I hope that was enough for us to finally leave.

Although if I had to be honest, I think it would have looked better on her with the pantyhose she always wears to school. At least that would help her legs stand out-.

...

...

...

"Oh shit I think I just discovered a fetish I didn't know I had..."

I rest my head in my hands and let out a grunt now that the heat on my face is starting to return.

"Alex?" I hear Monika's voice and look up to realize she is now wearing her usual attire, with the dress from a few minutes ago resting in her arms "Are you okay?" She walks over to me and sits down next to me.

"Of course I'm fine, I'm just... Still a little dazed from your little stunt. That's all."

"I'm sorry if I was a little out of line... I just thought it would be fun. That's all." She smiles a little nervously as she scratches her cheek.

"No need to apologize. Just try not to do something like that again, okay? It was bad enough this morning..."

"So you mean I can do it once a day?" she looks at me with a little spark of childish excitement in her eyes.

My flat stare is more than enough to extinguish said spark, causing Monika's expression to deflate a little, causing me to chuckle a little.

"Let's just go, okay? It's already getting a little late" I check the time on my phone quickly and see that it's already 6pm.

Damn, I really did end up spending the whole day out here...

Fortunately, Monika agrees with my idea and starts picking up the clothes she's going to wear. While I find it fucking offensive that out of the almost 20 clothes she forced me to carry, she's only going to take 5, I decide not to voice any complaints. I don't want to gamble now that we're finally leaving.

My thoughts come to a standstill now what I feel a tug on my arm.

I look down in confusion to realize that Monika is hugging my arm, looking up at me with a smile that is both sweet and mischievous.

My face heats up a little, but I manage to keep it under control.

"May I know what you're doing?" I ask matter-of-factly.

"What? Can't i show gratitude to my dear protagonist?" Monika's tone is just as sweet as her smile, which this time does make my face heat up a little more.

"Gratitude for what?"

Her gaze changes to a neutral expression for a split second before she looks down. I panic for a few seconds at the thought that I might have sounded aggressive, but suddenly Monika looks back at me with a big smile full of kindness.

"You know... For doing this with me..." She closes her eyes for a moment before continuing "I know you had a complicated time when I had that mood slump hours ago. And I sincerely apologize for not being able to control my thoughts properly" I open my mouth to protest, but Monika holds up her hand and stops me.

"Even with all of that and that I went to your house only to give you another assignment, you went to the trouble of wanting to come for a walk with me just to try to cheer me up. So, I guess what I mean by all that is... Thank you." The sincerity in Monika's words makes me wince a little, the closeness I have with her only makes my heart beat faster.

I spend a few seconds quietly where Monika keeps looking at me with that smile, and slowly I let one of my own peek through my lips.

With a nod of the head from both of us, we finally make our way to the exit, with her still holding onto my arm.

Okay, having her so close to me after what she just said is kind of... I don't know how to describe it. But it doesn't feel like the usual embarrassment I usually go through when Monika lets out some of her taunts.

Because this time... I know it's her way of showing appreciation.

...

...

...

"Hey Monika."

"Yeah?"

"...You're welcome."

Notes:

Hello to all my dearest readers!

Gosh, it's been a long time since I've shown my face here again. How has life been treating you? I hope well, really.

Anyway, first I want to offer my sincerest apologies for the incredibly long waiting period for this new chapter. Seriously, I can't even explain to myself how it took me so long to do it xd.

The point is that I've finally finished it after having it in a draft for several months, and while it's not my favorite chapter, I have to admit that I enjoyed writing it. Especially because I was finally able to delve deeper into Monika and Alex's relationship!

Speaking of, I'd love to know what you guys think with the dynamic the two of them get along. Honestly it's one I really like, especially when Monika teases the poor guy XD. Also, remember that you're free to comment if any character felt OOC or if you just want to comment on the chapter in general.

Seriously, I hope you enjoy it.

Also remember to leave Kudos and comment and bookmarks and all that shit that we authors always love.

With nothing more to say, I'm out.

Bye bye

Chapter 11: Act 1 - Chapter 8: Dreaming and Thinking

Notes:

There's a surprise in the end of the chapter so check it out!

Today is a school day like any other.

My pace across the sidewalk is slow. I'm not exactly worried about being early considering my first class of the day is math.

I really hate them.

"Hey, over here!" a female voice calls out to me in the distance. Her distinctive cheerful, bubbly tone makes me stop in my tracks and turn my gaze. As soon as I realize who it is I can't help but let out a sigh.

The girl running toward me waving her arms in the air as if she were totally oblivious to the quizzical stares of pedestrians is Sayori.

My childhood friend.

As kids we always spent time together playing with each other. Being neighbors for a long time contributed to our closeness (and that Sayori was also very clingy).

We used to do everything together. Or at least we did until he started high school.

As the years went by we drifted further and further apart. Partly because I got tired of waiting for her to go to school, and partly because we really seemed to have reached an impasse in our friendship.

But seeing her running so happily towards me makes me question for a second whether I should ignore her. So a bit defeated, I end up giving in and stop my advance.

"Whew, today I finally got to catch up with you..." She lets out several gasps as she tries to catch her breath.

"Godi, did you really need to cause such a fuss?"

"Huhhh?" She looks up and pouts "W-Well, if i hadn't you wouldn't have waited for me!"

"That's because you take too long to get out of bed. Seriously, you should just listen to your alarm. Is it really that hard?"

Her expression turns to one of sadness for a split second, before she looks back at me with her usual smile.

"Hehe, it's just that I'm a sleepyhead. But at least you waited for me today." She says that closing her eyes with joy.

"I only did it because otherwise you were going to end up annoying me even more..."

She raises her arms in protest, but I stop her with a wave of my hand.

"Look, the important thing is that today at least you managed to catch up with me. So why don't we better put this little argument aside and walk to school for once?"

Sayori's face lights up, and with an energetic shake of her head she sets off on her journey, with me following not far behind.

My goodness, and I thought this was going to be a quiet morning...

Sayori's presence doesn't exactly bother me, but I'm starting to remember why we grew apart over time.

It is almost impossible for me to keep up with her.

When we were kids I was always able to keep up with her because I was much more hyperactive. But now that I'm a teenager whose only concerns are seeing what's the latest trending anime and trying to pick up a girlfriend, Sayori's attitude doesn't quite fit with me.

After all, she's still acting like she's a little girl.

"Do you think you could please stop prancing around? You're attracting stares..."

"But I'm just super happy~"

"You always are."

"But not at this day's level!" She replies as she goes skipping over the lines of the crosswalk.

"Is today a special day for you to be like this?"

She looks at me with a big smile raising her hands. "It's just that we're walking to school together again!"

"And what's so special about that? We used to do this before and I've never seen you like this."

Sayori slows her pace at my words. She looks at me for a few seconds before putting on a... Melancholic expression.

"...Do you remember the last time we did this?" Her voice still retains its usual energy, but this time it is accompanied by a feeling I can't quite decipher.

"The last time? Well, I think... It was sometime between the second and third terms of our freshman year of high school. Or am I wrong?"

Sayori shows a bit of surprise at my response, giving way to a small smile forming on her lips now that she avoids making eye contact with me. "W-Wow, you do remember it well..."

"Of course. Even though you can be annoying, you're still my friend."

Her smile grows even wider, and for a second I seem to see her try to reestablish eye contact with me, but she quickly looks back down at the floor.

"Well, it may come off sounding a little selfish of me, but... I've always liked the feeling of walking to school with you."

"Huh? Why?"

She looks at me like she's trying to keep the words in her mouth. Why that is, I'm not quite sure.

"I just like walking with you. That's all," She finally admits.

"So much drama for such a bland confession?"

"Don't be mean!"

Sayori starts to complain about how I shouldn't tease her like that. But I only half listen to her, knowing that as soon as she's done with her pouting she'll be back to her usual cheerful self.

God, what a way to start the morning...

...

...

...

---

*BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP*

"Uwah!"

For God's sake can't i wake up like a normal person for once?!

Almost as if in mockery, the insistent 'BEEP' of the alarm becomes particularly more intense (or it may well be my imagination, I don't know), making my ears buzz as if a beehive had been mounted on my brain.

I grab one of the pillows and put it over my face in an attempt to suppress the noise. Of course that doesn't work because that shit keeps rumbling all over the room.

So logically, I hit the damn thing to stop the noise.

*BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP*

I hit it again, this time applying a little more force.

*BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP*

One more time. I'm sure it'll shut up now.

...

...

...

*BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP*

"Are you kidding me!"

Applying almost all of my strength, I release a blow on top of the alarm. Almost immediately the annoying noise stops, leaving me in total silence.

"Finally, peace..." I'm sure my smile would be visible were it not for the pillow still covering my face.

Meh, at least that way God won't see me closing my eyes to go to sleep again. It's not a sin if there's no one there to check.

So I just close my eyes and drift off into the softness of the bed, the warmth of the blanket, and the quiet of the silence now that the alarm is gone.

...

...

...

...

...

...

...Wait...

...

...

...

...

...

...

...Now that I remember it better...

...

...

...

...

...

...

...Wasn't my phone the alarm...?

Because then that means that what I just hit was-

My eyes widen in such a way that they almost seem to pierce the fabric of the pillow, which I quickly toss aside because now I have something more important to worry about than questioning whether or not that would be possible.

I sit down on the edge of the bed as fast as I can, and lean my head over the bedside table, to realize that...

"...Fuck, I really hit the phone..."

Carefully, I take it in my hands fearing that I may have damaged the device in such a stupid way.

With a little panic, I repeatedly hit the power button as if my life depended on it.

"Pleasepleasepleasepleaseplaseplease..."

After a few seconds that felt super long, I sigh in relief as soon as the screen flickers to life, seemingly without any damage.

With a sleepy smile, I plop down on the bed, letting the small current of fear begin to leave my system. Getting so scared over something so simple sounds a little ridiculous, but in my defense I have two very justified reasons.

The first; that it would have touched my morale a little bit to damage my phone like that.

And the second...

"...Monika would have killed me..."

She may be a nice girl most of the time (or at least when she's not teasing me) but God knows that when she gets mad she can be a little scary.

...I hate to admit it, but sometimes it reminds me of the way she used to look at me in the game...

And speaking of which...

Now calm, I slowly rise to my feet until I am sitting cross-legged. The sunlight streaming through the windows should be an indication that I should get going to school, but I can afford to lose a few minutes.

Besides, now I have something more important to think about.

That dream...

...

...

...

...It was like the beginning of the game.

I may not remember the exact dialogue, but I have no doubt whatsoever about what I saw.

That neighborhood exactly like the one I live in...

The cool morning breeze...

Sayori coming to greet me...

All of it is exactly the same as what I saw when I first played.

...And I honestly don't know what to think about that.

To be honest, since I've been here I can't help but notice how my mind has become much more active than usual.

Mostly due to the fact that lately I seem to be much more in touch with my own thoughts. At first I simply attributed it to my initial surprise when I ended up here, but as the days went by I realized that I actually take my inner voice into consideration more than I ever have before.

Come on, I'm even doing it right now.

Although it doesn't bother me much either. Thanks to it I feel more reflexive than usual, and regardless of whether that's a good thing or not, it's undeniable that it's precisely thanks to it that I've managed to survive so far. So there's no problem on that front.

Although... There is something about this that worries me a little.

...

...

...

... That time when I thought of hurting Sayori...

No matter how many times I thought about it over the past week, I could never come to a logical conclusion as to why on earth I would even think of doing something like that to her, when all she has ever done was to be kind and attentive to me.

Was it just an intrusive thought?

My subconscious trying to find an excuse to want to get out of the game?

A bad move of my mind?

But if that were the case it wouldn't make sense that I felt so much pain when I refused the idea...

...The sensation of a drill piercing my brain was one of the worst things I have ever experienced in my life...

...

...

...

...But the dream... It felt different.

I'm usually not able to properly remember the things I see when I sleep. Something normal considering that they usually don't make much sense.

But this time... It was all too vivid and clear.

If it weren't for the fact that I know very well that it was just a figment of my imagination, I might even believe that the Sayori I saw there was the real one. Her movements, way of speaking, expressions, EVERYTHING was exactly the same as I remember.

Fuck, even the conversations were the same as in the game. Even that dialogue about being childhood friends was there.

...Although there is something that I find curious about all this, and that is that, in a way, I didn't feel so... There, so to speak.

I don't really know how to explain it. I mean, I know the guy in the dream was me, but my words, and even thoughts felt a little... Automatic.

Almost as if I were there, witnessing everything in detail, but without feeling entirely present at the same time...

...

...

...

...

...

...

"Ugh, I don't know what to think..." With a tired sigh, I lie back down on the bed. I stare at the ceiling as if in it I can find the answers to the questions that come and go in my head, each one faster than the last.

First I meet Sayori, and the next day I get the terrible idea of wanting to kill her, as if there was something trying to hammer it into my skull.

A week later, I have a dream in which I'm just having a quiet chat with her, with no malice involved, but at the same time it feels like some of it wasn't entirely my doing.

"My mind is in shambles..." I grunt with a hint of exasperation as I bring my hands to my face.

God, sometimes I just wish I had a magic button that would give me all the answers in the world with just a push...

But hey, as much as I wish I could delve a little deeper into the subject, I have to remember that I still have a school to attend. Not that it's the most exciting thing in the world, but I guess I brought it on myself.

So I put all my questions away in my mental closet, and a little unsure but definitely more determined than before I slowly get out of bed.

I'd better hurry. I think I still have a little time before-

*KNOCK* *KNOCK* *KNOCK* *KNOCK* *KNOCK* *KNOCK* *KNOCK* *KNOCK* *KNOCK* *KNOCK*

"ALEX!"

...Before Sayori arrives...

My whole countenance falls now that I realize that the time I thought I had was just a small illusion. The sound of the door continues, though by this point I'm a bit used to the commotion Sayori can cause.

"I'd better go downstairs..."

I stand up and make a beeline for the door, careful not to trip over the mess I have lying on the floor.

Monika would be upset if she saw that I haven't cleaned this up yet...

With some effort, I continue on my way until I'm a few steps away from the door. My mind wanders a bit on the different ways Monika might scold me, and several of the ones that come to mind are quite creative. Like the one where we-

"Fuck!"

Without quite knowing how, my foot trips over something on the floor, causing me to lose my balance.

I flail my arms desperately and frantically in an attempt to keep from falling. The speed at which I'm moving them sure makes me look like some kind of super-developed hummingbird, but I'd rather that than fall face first to the ground!

The pain of a hurt nose is no joke.

It's hard, but I manage to stay on my feet by leaning against the door just before my body yields to gravity.

"Few, that was close..." I close my eyes and let out a heavy breath. My heart beats a little faster than normal, so any drowsiness I might have hastily disappears.

This morning is proving to be more problematic than I would like...

What tripped me up anyway? It felt very hard.

With my agitation still present, I slowly lower my gaze to carefully scan the various objects scattered on the floor as I try to figure out which one I'm looking for.

A sweatshirt thrown away?

I don't think so. Whatever my foot hit was definitely harder than that.

My notebook?

Huh, I was wondering where it was. I don't think I stumbled across it either, but at least now I finally found it.

I lean on my knee and bend down so I can take it in my hands. And just as I lift it up...

There is another notebook...?

Wait, that's not a notebook, it's-

"The Portrait of Markov!" The surprise causes my sleepy brain to wake up completely.

I put the notebook down again to pick up the book whose cover still gives me the creeps.

And almost like an open faucet, all the memories of the previous day start flooding into my head, with one standing out from the rest.

"...I'm supposed to form a friendship with Yuri..."

I had completely forgotten that it was my mission for today.

...

...

...

"...I think I'm starting to miss a little bit just playing video games all day..."

"ALEX!"

Okay, I'd better think about it later. At the rate Sayori is going she might actually end up kicking the door down.

Seriously, for every day that passes I start to seriously consider asking her to use the doorbell...

---

"So I thanked him very much and then went back to my house!"

"There's no way I believe anything you said."

"But why?"

"Because it doesn't make any sensel!"

"Just because you don't believe it doesn't mean it didn't happen!"

I wave my hand in a disinterested way, as if by doing so I can push Sayori's words aside.

"You really want me to believe that one day you went for ice cream, accidentally ended up working for the vendor for free when he went to lunch, then you took an ice cream without permission, he chased you because he thought you were a thief, and that in the end he forgave you and gave you 10 popsicles when he realized all the income you gave him?"

"Yes!" She answers as if it's the most obvious thing in the world.

I sigh and decide it's better not to go to the trouble of explaining to Sayori how her little story has so many inconsistencies as to make it sound like something out of a Transformers movie. It's easier to play along than to change her mind.

My silence seems to satisfy her, as she drops her childish facade to put on a slightly prouder one, with an unusual pose and comically exaggerated haughty smile appearing on her face.

"...Huh, looks like i'm starting to rub off on her a little..."

"Sooooo," Sayori pushes aside her imitation of my smile to place her hands behind her back, leaning toward me with complete curiosity. "Are you planning on telling me why you got up so late today?"

"Late? But it was only 7 o'clock," I answer matter-of-factly.

She furrows her brows. "You know very well what I'm talking about. You promised me next time you'd try to wake up before me and greet me at the door."

For my part I close one eye and duck my head a little nervously, letting a grimace of annoyance go to my mouth.

"In my defense, I thought you were just kidding..."

Sayori shoots me a disappointed look, but says nothing. Maybe because she knows there's no way she can convince me to get up early anyway.

"You should at least try to sleep earlier..." Sayori finally speaks up.

I pat Sayori on the head, letting out a laugh. "Don't count on it~"

She stares at me with a bit of surprise, which quickly gives way to a smile to go along with my own laughter.

We stayed like that for quite a while until we resumed our way to school, during which we just chatted or fiddled around as we always do.

In a way, this reminds me of that dream.

...

...

...

...God, I should stop thinking about it...

---

I had to drop Sayori off as soon as I got to school because it seems she has a very important test to take today and she wanted to get to the classroom before the teacher to study a little. It's not like I could have objected, after all, I don't want her to have bad grades.

Anyway I also have a class of my own to attend so I can't afford to be late.

The halls of the school are bustling with people as usual. By this point I'm beginning to wonder if the whole damn state studies here.

I make a turn in one of the hallways, dodging the wave of passing students who might well crush me without noticing.

As I go along, some of the conversations that form between groups of students reach my ears. As if I am interested in what they are saying...

After a few more minutes, I finally make it to my destination.

I let out a sigh of relief and exhaustion. Getting around this school can be a bit of a chore...

Without wasting any more time, I gently open the door to my classroom, with the first thing that comes to my attention being the very small number of students present. Something normal, considering that I came before the bell rang.

I take the path to my usual seat in the corner of the classroom right next to the window. While on the outside it may look like I'm doing this because I'm someone who is shy, it's actually because being in a secluded spot makes me feel more comfortable than being all over the center of the room.

...It wouldn't be worth it anyway. After all I have no one to talk to...

...

...

...

"Maybe Sayori is right and I should start making more friends..."

I sigh and let my head drop a little.

This is not the time to go around depressing myself with these kinds of thoughts...

I pat my cheeks to get rid of those ideas, then rest my head on my hands somewhat lazily.

The clock hanging above the blackboard reads 8 o'clock, so in about 10 minutes Miss Takeuchi should be here to start chemistry class.

It's not something I'm exactly very excited about. Today we are supposed to continue with the topic of alkenes.

I never thought that a chain full of random elements from the periodic table could cause me so many headaches...

...Although considering that I have no idea how the hell the periodic table works either, maybe it's not so strange.

Even so, it is still complicated to keep up with the Japanese system.

Damn game and its preference to make things more difficult for me...

I lie back in my seat now as my mind starts to wander about the inevitable moment when class starts and I have to go around taking notes like a deranged person. That's brought me more wrist pain than I'd like.

Well, at least I seem to have replaced the negative thoughts from earlier with new ones. Moving forward, I guess.

...

...

...

...So... What do I do while I wait for class to start?

Somewhat cautiously, I slowly begin to observe the few students present. Some of them are talking quietly with each other or just hanging out at their desks like me.

For a second I consider getting up and striking up a conversation with either of them in order to pass the time, but in the end I decide against it knowing that I would most likely not be able to keep the flow of conversation going. I arrived barely a week ago after all, while they have already been studying together for a month.

"Again Monika, thank you very much for that..."

I sigh in the knowledge that I'm not going to get anywhere if I keep hovering on that fact, so in order to solve my problem of how to kill time, I do what any other reasonable person would do.

Take a nap.

I take my backpack and place it on top of my desk, arranging it and moving it several times in order to make it as pillow-like as possible.

Once I am sufficiently satisfied with the result, I drop my head and arms on the backpack. As soon as I do, I allow myself to close my eyes and let myself be carried away by the not-so-soft but comfortable enough pillow.

I have nothing to worry about after all. Once the class starts I'm sure the noise will wake me up.

---

Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz...

Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz...

Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz...

Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz...

Zzzzzzzzzzzzz...

Zzzzzzzzzz...

Zzzzzzzzz...

Zzzzzz...

Zzzzz...

Zzzz...

Zzz...

...

...

...

"...W...p."

Nngh...

"...W...up..."

Nnnnnngh...

"...Wak...up..."

Mmph...

"WAKE UP!"

"WOAH!"

Confused and shaken, I stand up and raise my head while waving my arms frantically, trying to figure out what the fuck is going on.

"About time!"

I turn my head in the direction of the voice to realize that it is Miss Takeuchi, with a frown on her face and her arms crossed.

"Do you have something to say?" She asks me with an annoyed tone.

"...About...?"

She snorts and pinches the tip of her nose. "You slept during the class. ALL the class."

"What!?" I quickly turn to the entire classroom, realizing that all my classmates are watching me expectantly as Miss Takeuchi scolds me. Some of them even have smirks on their faces.

"Idiots..."

"Well?" Miss Takeuchi kicks the ground with her foot and arches an eyebrow.

I think this is the part where I should give an explanation despite the fact that one way or another I am going to end up making a fool of myself.

"W-Well what happened is... Your class is so interesting that I wanted to save energy for it by sleeping, and I accidentally ended up going a little overboard?"

The silence that follows is totally sepulchral.

Miss Takeuchi looks at me with an expression that seems to be somewhere between anger and uncertainty. In the end, she ends up letting out a big, long sigh as she adjusts her glasses.

"Just... Come see me during lunch hour. Don't think you're going to get away with that excuse." With that said, she gives me one last look and then retreats back to her desk, beginning to gather her things.

I drop my head in resignation. With one hand I massage my temple now that a small headache threatens appear.

"Damn it..." I mutter heavily at the same time as I sigh.

I'm already in a bit of a pickle with the teachers due to my late start. The last thing I needed was to be in trouble with the chemistry teacher...

If I can take anything good out of this, it's that at least I made up for some of last night's lost sleep.

...

...

...

Although it is not a great consolation...

---

After several hours in which I went through my usual routine of not understanding any of the lectures while taking notes, the bell finally rang indicating that it was time for lunch.

Which is what I should be doing, but instead I'm going to see Miss Takeuchi as she asked me to.

It took a while to explain to Sayori the reason for my citation, mostly because I tried not to make it seem so ridiculous. In the end it didn't end up doing much good because she scolded me anyway, but hey, I tried.

Before I know it, I end up in front of the teachers' lounge. Through the window of the door I can see the figure of Miss Takeuchi, but no other teacher. They are probably having lunch in the dining room or something.

Well, I guess it's not worth delaying the inevitable...

Reluctant and resigned, I open the door and enter the room.

"Oh, you came faster than I expected." She says looking up from the desk. It looks like she was going through a few papers.

"Well, it was you who wanted me here wasn't it? I'd rather deal with it than duck out and make it worse." My tone of voice sounds more casual than it should considering the situation, but hey, it's a lot better than stuttering.

"I certainly agree with that. Please have a seat." She gestures toward the chair right in front of the desk, and I do just as she says.

The moment I do so, her posture becomes more upright as she adjusts her glasses, giving her a much more formal look.

"I assume you know very well why you are here."

"Because you want to reward me for being so fond of your class to the point of wanting to save energy for it?"

She just looks at me with a blank expression.

"...No."

"I tried..."

"Alex," her gaze becomes more serious and she crosses both hands resting them on the desk. "I don't know how it is over there in America, but in Japan, sleeping in class is considered not only an academic fault but as a lack of respect for the teacher, so unfortunately I can't just let this slide."

Great, now it turns out that sleeping in class is a big deal. What's next?

"Hey, pay attention." Miss Takeuchi snaps her fingers in front of me, bringing me back to reality.

"I-I'm sorry..."

She lets out a sigh but doesn't reproach me. "As I was saying, I know you're new here, so it must be complicated having to get used to a whole new study system, along with having to make up all the grades you should have had during the first semester, so your punishment won't be as severe as it should be... Just this once though, understood?" She shoots me an intense look, as if daring me to contradict her.

Which I'm obviously NOT going to do, so I nod my head frantically to make it clear that I don't want her to scold me when I haven't even gotten out of the last scolding yet.

...Now that I think about it lately I have been getting a lot of scolding from different girls...

"For your punishment, you will have to stay and have the entire class after the end of the school period. So, you will have to stay at school during afternoon."

During... the afternoon?

"W-Wait a minute!" My chair nearly falls from the speed at which I got up. "B-But I have a club to attend during those hours!"

"A club?" She raises her eyebrow curiously and leans toward me in interest. "Which one is it, if I may know?"

I'm a little surprised by the sudden interest, but seeing that maybe thanks to this I can have an excuse to avoid seeing extra classes, I quickly respond.

"It's the literature club." I say this with a smile despite the nervous sweat running down my back.

"Oh..." For some reason, Miss Takeuchi's tone of voice seems a little... Disappointed? "I didn't think you were one of those boys..."

"What?"

She shakes her head causing her brown hair to shake with each movement. "Forget it, where did we leave off?"

"In that I have a club during the afternoon and so I was going to get a free pass with the punishment?" I smile hopefully trying to convince myself of what I just said.

Again, I am answered with a blank expression.

"Let's stop this nonsense talk. I'm afraid you're going to have to skip your club meeting, because one way or another you're going to end up having that chemistry class whether you like it or not. Is that clear?"

"Yes ma'am..."

"Good. Now, take this." She digs inside her pocket until she pulls out a piece of paper. She offers it to me and I take it between my hands.

"What is this?" I look at her quizzically.

"These are the names of the books you're going to need for the class."

Oh sure, the names of the-

"Wait what?!" I was going to say I got back up from my seat, but I've actually been standing since last time so I put my hands against the desk dramatically.

"You didn't really think I was going to give you a whole class for you only, did you?." She responds matter-of-factly.

"But there are like 8 books here!"

"Keep raising your voice at me and that number is going to go up."

"On second thought 8 books don't sound so bad."

"I'm glad we've come to an agreement. Now, if you'll excuse me..." She pulls a bento box out of her purse (since the filters refuse to translate bentobako I decided better to call them that) and places it on top of the desk. "I'd like to start with my lunch, so you may go now." She opens the box and starts eating what I think is a dumpling.

I obey and leave the room, closing the door.

I stand still for several seconds just looking at my hand which still holds the knob. At this moment I am trying to reflect on everything.

"So, not only am I not going to be able to attend the club meeting, but I also have to go to the library to get the books I'm going to need for the class I'll be seeing during the afternoon."

All this just because I had fallen asleep.

...Damn, that escalated faster than I expected.

In frustration, I lightly hit my head against the door simply wishing the earth would swallow me up.

"Don't hit your head against the door!" Miss Takeuchi's voice shoots out from the other side like a bullet, forcing me to back away.

I can't even feel sorry for myself in peace?

"Ugh, we'd better get this over with..."

So, crestfallen and with my energy at the floor, I set out on the path that I believe will take me to the library.

---

After a walk, I end up on the second floor of the school. I make a left turn, go around a wave of students, then another left turn, and Voila, the door leading to the library appears right in front of me.

I can't help but whistle a little to show my own surprise. It seems that for once I was able to find my way without help.

"I'm getting better at this, hehehe." I scratch my nose playfully while smiling smugly.

Well, let's get down to business.

With a firm step I approach the double doors. I place my hand on one of the knobs, and open it, allowing me to see inside.

"...Woah." My perception of reality is left altered for a few seconds now as I begin to take in the interior.

The simplicity of the doors made me think that this was just a typical library you would see in any school, but this is totally different.

Fascinated, I slowly approach the railing to get a better view of the place.

Filled with multiple shelves overflowing with books and with light bulbs dim but strong enough to see clearly, this place looks like something out of a millionaire's mansion.

The carved wood decorations create an atmosphere that gives a certain air of modernity. There are even some pillars whose bases are adorned with golden pieces so lustrous that they seem to reflect the brightness of any light that comes into contact with their surface.

Speaking of, I just realized that aside from the bulbs there seems to be another source of light coming from above.

I look up slowly to be surprised by a large oval stained glass window located in the ceiling, right in the center. Its intrinsic design is reminiscent of an open eye, with most of the light entering through what would be the pupil, forming a kind of beam coming out of it.

Still gawking, I slowly follow the beam of light until I look all the way to the floor, where I finally realize that due to the design of the stained glass, it reflects the shadow of an eye right across the center of the library. Shining incandescently as if it could see absolutely everything.

"This... I-I have no words...!" Almost as if my own body had heard me, a smile begins to creep onto my lips as I feel a sense of excitement begin to course through my veins.

This place is totally cool!

Despite the fact that I don't have the best eye for this kind of thing, even I can tell when a place is nicely decorated, and this one definitely stays on that list!

The way in which the places furthest away from the main light source seem to have this air of mystery and gloom without screwing up the reading experience for others seems amazing to me!

Plus there's a fucking eye made of light in the center of everything!

I turn my eyes back to the reflection, appreciating every detail of it.

"Between the courtyard and this, whoever was the architect of this school deserves an award or something. I'm sure this borders on art somehow!"

My amazement continues for a few minutes, until a student walks over the reflection, completely breaking my immersion.

"...What the hell? You can get into the library from the first floor?" My eyes wander around until I come across the bottom door and a pair of stairs located on the east side of the room.

...Did I really go all the way around when I could have entered for there?

I sigh now as the initial shock of the library decor slowly fades to be replaced by annoyance.

"I'd better do what I came here to do..."

I reach into my pocket and pull out the paper with the names of the books I need.

"Well, these are chemistry books. I guess they'll be in the science section... Right?"

Doubt creeps through my body, but I still make my way to the various bookshelves in search of what I need. It isn't long before I reach one, from which I pull a random book to read its cover.

Guidelines and Methods for Proper Grass Cooking.

...

...

...

This is definitely NOT the science section.

With a poker face, I slowly return the book to its place, trying to ignore the surrealness of what I just read.

I walk to the next shelf and again pick up another random book. I bring it close to my face and read the title.

Renewed Roads.

Vol. 1: An Unknown Light and 4 Lost Sparkles.

...

...

...

...Why does the title sound strangely familiar?

Whatever. This is not what I'm looking for.

Maybe it would be a good idea to check downstairs?

I do just that and begin my descent down the stairs. As I descend I can't help but notice how despite what you would expect from a library located in a school filled with so many people, there is hardly a soul in here.

I guess reading is not exactly well-instructed among students.

...Not that I can reproach them or anything, I'm not much of a reader either...

...

...

...

...That can't be really good now that I'm in a literature club...

I shake my head repeatedly to shake off these thoughts.

"Focus!" I silently remind myself at the same time as I pat my face.

Focusing again on my task, I traverse the multiple shelves present, browsing through their books in search of one that will tell me which one is the science section.

But unfortunately for me, minutes go by and my patience wanes after checking 4 shelves without much success.

"Does this place have any book you can imagine except a science one? I mean, look at this!" I snort with irritation as I pull another book out of its place.

The Incredible Adventures of Carlos the Spinning Mole.

"This has to be a joke!" I practically throw the book back on the shelf. Sloppy, certainly, but justified considering this damn library seems to prioritize ridiculous books over the ones I actually need.

Why the hell isn't there even some sign or something indicating which section I'm in? Because I'm sure I've found books in places they shouldn't be.

Crestfallen, I approach the next shelf, which most likely won't have the books I'm looking for either. Once I get there, i gently run my fingers through several books. Until my hand ends up on a red book.

I pull it out slowly, and when it finally stops resting on the shelf, a small cry of surprise escapes me at its unexpected weight, which forces me to hold it with both hands.

That was close...

Well, let's see what this one is about. I hope it's finally a science one...

Hoping that this is finally the book I need, I rest my eyes on the cover.

You Can't Save Her.

...

...

...

"...W-What the hell...?"

"...A-Alex?"

Another small scream escapes me at the sudden appearance of a voice, and this time I do drop the book, which lands right on my foot.

"Ugh!"

I let out a squeak at the stabbing pain I now have in my foot, forcing me to kneel down to massage the bruise.

Damn, today is definitely not my day...

"Oh my goodness I'm sorry!"

I hear footsteps approaching me quickly, so I turn curiously so I can see who-

"...Yuri?" For a few seconds the pain in my foot takes a back seat now that my brain properly registers that, in fact, the person who just knelt down right next to me is Yuri, with an expression in which I can only catch a glimpse of a mix between concern and sorrow.

"Sorry sorry sorry sorry!" Yuri frantically moves her hands nervously, as if undecided about what she should do. "I-I-it's just I-I had heard a scream and I-I thought there was someone in trouble a-and then I saw you and-and then-and then-!" Instead of finishing with something coherent she just starts babbling nonsense now as the words seem to be trying to come out of her mouth even before she can even think them.

If it weren't for the fact that the poor girl is clearly stressed out, I would find this adorable. So the best thing to do would be to stop her.

"Umm, Yuri?" She mumbles without paying much attention.

"Yuuuuri." Now she's spouting gibberish about not approaching people from behind or something.

"Natsuki could use that advice..."

I shake my head now that I seem to be starting to wander too. I have to get Yuri to focus!

So I suck in some air for strength, and scream:

"Yuri!"

Immediately afterwards, a large and perfectly timed 'Shh!' echoes throughout the library,

"The fuck?" I furrow my brow in utter confusion and seriously wonder if that really happened.

Suddenly i feel someone's watching me, so I look down again only to find a shy Yuri, who is anxiously stroking her hair as a red blush of embarrassment floods her face.

"S-sorry for making you scream..." Yuri speaks almost in a whisper now that she finally seems to have stopped her incessant babbling.

I instead try to put on a friendly smile in order to calm the girl's nerves a bit. "Hey, you don't have to apologize. If I didn't your poor little mind would have ended up exploding." I laugh at my own joke, which causes Yuri to do the same, though in a tone that makes me wonder if she's doing it genuinely or just out of nerves.

At least now she dropped her rueful grimace to replace it with a very small smile. "Y-yet. I-I shouldn't have scared you like that..."

"Hey, me being a scary baby isn't your fault at all... Except if you're Natsuki."

This time Yuri lets out a more genuine laugh than before, to which I can't help but smile as well knowing that I seem to have at least managed to cheer her up.

She finally stops fiddling with her lock of hair to instead fiddle with her own fingers. "I-I..." Yuri begins the sentence, but averts her gaze to the side, crossing her eyes with the book that still lies sprawled on the floor.

"A-at least let me help you with this." She takes the large, heavy book between her two hands gently, then stands up.

I do the same and stop leaning on my knee until I'm standing.

"Shit!"

The pain that shoots up in my foot the moment I lean on it serves as a cruel reminder of why I crouched in the first place.

So again, I drop to the floor while massaging my foot in an attempt to relieve the stinging sensation.

"Oh god are you okay?!" Yuri loses what little calm she had managed to regain to crouch down next to me again, placing the book on the floor to, again, move her hands from place to place undecided of what to do.

"Y-Yeah, I'm fine." I try to smile through the pain, but that only gets Yuri to keep looking at me with concern.

"Y-you can't be well if you're whining like that. Don't y-you think it would be appropriate to go to the nurse?"

I shake my head in denial. "Believe me, there's no need. Besides..." Again I try to stand up, leaning on a shelf to try to lessen the pressure on my foot. Even with that I can't help but close one eye and grit my teeth a little. "I-I have something to do and I can't afford not to do it."

I'm about to start taking steps, until a grip on my shoulder stops me.

"A-Alex, seriously, I don't think it's wise to walk right now." Despite the shy tone still being there, this time Yuri's voice shows some poise which is reflected in the gentle yet firm grip she has on me.

Despite this, I shake my head again. "Yuri, as much as I'd like to just sit down I can't. I need to find some books for my chemistry class."

"B-But..." Yuri averts her gaze to the ground uncertainly. For a second I thought she would take her usual reserved attitude and just shyly let me go, but instead a spark of nervous determination peeks into her eyes as she refocuses her attention on me.

"T-Then I'll get the books for you!" She exclaims decisively, at which I blink repeatedly with a bit of disbelief now that, for the first time in my life, i hear Yuri with a more determined tone of voice in contrast to her usual softness.

Of course, because of this I stare at Yuri like a fool instead of answering her, which leads to her letting go of my shoulder and losing her determined countenance and going back to being a nervous wreck.

"O-Oh my god I'm sorry! I-I shouldn't have yelled at you like that! Ohhh..."

Before she has the chance to start reproaching herself in her mind, I gently place my hand on her shoulder. As soon as I do so she stops dead in her tracks, turning to look at me still with a chagrined expression.

"Hey, I told you there's no need to go around apologizing for anything. If you want to help me look for the books then I'm no one to stop you." I say this trying to sound reassuring. Despite the fact that deep down I would have preferred to do it myself instead of bothering her, if by doing so I can at least get her to clear her mind then I'll do it.

Yuri stares at me shyly for a few seconds, making an 'o' with her mouth as she seems to think of something to say. In the end she simply nods her head slowly as she smiles.

"Okay then... Could you tell me what books you need?"

"Oh! I have that right over here..." I remove my hand from her shoulder to reach into my pocket and pull out the piece of paper that by this point is already crumpled. "Here are the names of the books I need that for some reason this library has refused to give me."

Yuri takes the paper in her hands and takes a quick glance at it before nodding slightly.

"I-I know where all these are. I'll get them for you right away!" and so she sets off at a brisk pace in search of the books. It isn't long before she takes a turn and gets lost among the pile of bookshelves.

I honestly don't know if it's because she wanted to escape the awkward situation or because she's just excited about the task.

Well, I guess now all that's left is to wait for her to come back... And I definitely don't plan to do that standing up.

Instead of moving and looking for a chair, I decide to just sit right there on the floor and use a bookshelf for support. Mostly to save myself more unnecessary pain.

...

...

...

...So...

...

...

...

...It would be a good time to take a look at that book again.

Despite what it may seem, the lighting of the place does not hinder my vision, so it is not long before I manage to identify the book in question, right where Yuri left it.

...Okay, just take it and read its cover again. Nothing else.

...Just that...

"...Here we go."

Second Year Advanced Chemistry.

...

...

...

Many words come and go in my head trying to describe the situation, but only one seems appropriate.

Weird.

Just... Weird.

Weird because it doesn't make any kind of sense whatever happened to the book cover.

Weird, because I don't understand the reason for that specific message.

And weird, because I shouldn't be questioning any of that.

The message was clear.

No need to think of anything else-

"URGH!" I scream through my teeth as I desperately bring my hands to my head now as I feel a pounding headache begin to flood my system like poison.

Oh shit not again!

Nononononononononononononononononononononononononono!

It fucking hurts, it hurts a lot!

I can practically feel my fingernails digging into my skull and my teeth feel like they're about to explode from the force with which I'm clenching them, but that's nothing compared to the pain of a damn drill being driven into my head!

A thumping sound reverberates through my ears as I slam my head against the shelf as if it might take away the pain.

Increasing pain.

Gradually.

And it hurts.

A lot.

Stop.

Please stop.

I implore you.

Stop.

Stop!

STOP!

STOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOP!

A new loud sound echoes throughout my mind now as I hit my head even harder than before.

And another blow.

And another.

And another.

And another.

Another fucking HIT!

Pain!

More pain!

Hurting me a lot!

I HATE IT!

i HATE IT!

IT FUCKING HURTS!

SO MUCH!

AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!

I bang my head against the bookshelf again, this time with such force that it leaves me seeing double for several seconds, and for a moment I wonder if I'm going to pass out.

Until finally, the needles in my head seem to stop their advance, and the intense pain is replaced by the pain of the various blows I gave myself.

My lungs feel like I've just come from running a marathon, causing my breathing to be erratic and labored.

And me... I'm just leaning against the shelf. I still have my hands clutching my head even though it's no longer necessary.

I don't even care about the pain in the back of my head from the pain, I just don't want to think.

I don't want to.

...

...

...

...

...

...

...Damn it, I can't just not do it.

Even if I don't like it, I can't afford it.

I let out a long, heavy sigh, as if I can get rid of all the weight I carry in my body. My muscles are still tense and my breathing doesn't calm down, but at least now I can feel my thoughts start to flow more normally.

So I calmly remove my hands from my head and bring them to my chest. I close my eyes and try to clear my thoughts and then begin to take long, controlled breaths.

My chest expands and contracts with each inhalation and exhalation, going rhythmically in sync with my heartbeat.

After several minutes in which I keep repeating that simple action, my breathing starts to calm down, going from erratic to a much more controlled one.

At least doing this is also helping me relax, because my muscles don't feel as tense now.

Once I'm calm enough to at least be able to think clearly, I lean my head back from the shelf, scrunching up my face a bit because the pain from the multiple blows I took returns.

"Can't believe literally beat the pain out of myself..." I say as I rub the back of my head with a pained grimace.

I guess it ended up working out in the end, so there's no point in thinking about it anymore.

...What i should be thinking about is that.

Instinctively, my eyes end up traveling to the book, which I dropped the moment the headache started.

So, what the hell happened there?

I bring a hand to my chin and arch an eyebrow thoughtfully, focusing my gaze on a non-specific point.

I'm going to rule out that this was a figment of my imagination because there's no way it could have been, so the only thing I can think of is that this was related to what happened in the hallway last week.

But... How?

Even if I'd like to know, I still don't have any kind of clue as to what the heck that was. Hell, I don't even know now why it happened.

...Although now that I think about it, if I compare this situation with the last one, there is a certain detail that is... Suspicious.

Last time the pain came right after having that fatalistic thought about Sayori, and this time after reading that ominous message on the cover of the book.

...And i don't need to be a genius to know who the message was referring to...

But that just raises more questions.

Like for example, why does this all seem to be related to Sayori in some way?

Or why do I get such terrible headaches?

...Is there any way of knowing the reasons...?

I close my eyes for a moment, inhaling profusely. I let the air circulate in my lungs for several seconds and then let out a big, long sigh, ducking my head as I drop my shoulders in a defeated posture.

"...It can't be a coincidence that that dream and this happened on the same day... Right?" I whisper almost inaudibly with some regret in my voice.

Now that the full weight of the situation rests on my shoulders, an enormous sense of exhaustion comes over me, and I suddenly feel more tired than I should.

I avert my gaze to a dark corner of the library, as if focusing on the darkness might help me relax.

...But of course, how is that supposed to do any good?

Rather, I am the one who is in the dark about this whole situation...

...I'd just like to stop having so many questions and just rest...

...

...

...

...

...

...

...Damn it...

...

...

...

...

...

...

...Not that feeling again...

...

...

...

...

...

...

...Rest, that's all I ask...

...

...

...

...

...

...

Just as I am about to delve deeper into my own thoughts, the sound of footsteps approaching in haste brings me back to reality with a jolt, forcing me to look up.

And a few seconds after doing so, Yuri appears holding a stack of books in her arms.

With everything that had happened, i forgot that she was going to look for the books for me...

She tilts her head to the side, finally allowing me to see her face. "Sorry for the delay. Apparently they had moved the science section and that's why I had a little trouble finding them." She says a bit apologetically.

"You know you don't need to apologize right?" I force myself to smile at the heaviness that threatens to take control of my thoughts. "More like I should be thanking you for helping me with that."

Unfortunately, I don't seem to succeed in my task, as Yuri stares at me quizzically, with doubt being very visible through her eyes.

"I-I... You're welcome." Despite this, Yuri is able to offer me a small sincere smile, before slowly approaching towards me to sit with her knees to the floor, gracefully setting the books aside.

I lean forward to get a better look at them, and sure enough, they are all the books Miss Takeuchi asked for.

"I just hope all of these fit in my backpack without damaging it." I say as I grab one of the larger books. Boy is it heavy...

"By the way, you didn't tell me why you need so many chemistry books." Yuri pauses before holding up her hands with a nervous grimace. "D-Don't go thinking I'm judging you or something, please!"

I stare at her for several seconds, thinking about whether it would be appropriate to tell her about my punishment or not. Mostly because a part inside me (aka my foolish pride) wants to maintain a certain image in front of Yuri.

"Although I told Sayori to let the others know that I won't be able to go to the club today anyway, so Yuri will end up finding out sooner or later..." I think as I consider some other option.

Since I don't end up finding any, I decide that the best thing to do is to go with the truth.

"Well Yuri, the thing is..." I avert my gaze to the side with a nervous smile. "...I got scolded by my teacher and won't be able to go to the club today."

I turn to her to gauge her reaction, who stares at me with a blank expression for a few seconds, until it slowly changes to one of concern.

"Oh god, did something bad happen?" She asks holding a hand to her chest with her eyebrows arched upward, leaning forward with obvious concern in her purple eyes.

"I just fell asleep in class... Nothing you really need to worry about." I raise my hand in a reassuring gesture and force myself to smile again.

This time my attempt to make the heaviness hovering over me go unnoticed does not seem to be successful, as Yuri seems to worry even more, holding her other hand to her chest.

"Alex... A-Are you okay?" Yuri's eyes denote softness, and her expression clearly reflects her concern.

For my part I... I avert my eyes slightly, not wanting to look at Yuri directly.

After all... Can I really be honest with her about my situation?

The only person who could really help me is Monika, and even so I don't feel comfortable or confident enough to talk to her... At least not yet.

But... I don't think simply saying I'm fine is a good idea either. Yuri already noticed it, so hiding it wouldn't do any good. It would probably just worry her even more and I definitely don't want that.

I turn my eyes somewhat uncertainly to her, only to realize that the poor thing seems to get a little more anxious with every second that passes without me giving her an answer.

So I sigh, and finally turn fully towards her.

"Yuri, I..." I begin, not quite sure how to continue the sentence. "...It's just that today is being a particularly complicated day for me, you know? And being scolded hasn't exactly helped..."

A half-truth, because while the punishment screwed up my morale a bit, it's everything else that has me like this.

Yuri's expression doesn't seem to change much, as she now looks to the side hesitantly while holding a lock of her hair.

Seconds pass and we are both silent. For my part, because I don't really know if I should say anything.

Suddenly, I notice how her eyes start to wander around, until they settle on a certain book that caused me a headache minutes ago.

Yuri reaches for the book slowly, until she picks it up gently. Once she holds it completely, she takes it to her lap, where she begins to silently appreciate the cover.

"What's she doing?" I say to myself with a curiously raised eyebrow.

Almost as if Yuri had heard me, she looks up from the book to focus on me again, and-

...I am amazed.

Instead of a look full of uncertainty as I would have expected, Yuri finds herself looking at me with a determination I've never seen in her eyes before. Her shyness is still present there, but the glow emanating from her orbs is more akin to what I may see in Sayori when she is completely focused on something.

"A-Alex..." Yuri hesitates a bit, so she closes his eyes for a second solemnly, then takes a big, deep breath. "I-I know I shouldn't be getting involved in your business, so I apologize in advance. And I'll understand if you don't want me to bother you with it, but..." Then she opens her eyes, the brightness of which now seems to be more than enough to illuminate the dark little corner we find ourselves in. "I-I just want you to know that, if you want someone to vent to, I... I'd be willing to listen to you."

I... I am speechless.

I already knew that the shy facade Yuri always has is just an outer layer that hides a really vivacious girl inside, but this surpasses any kind of expectation I might have had.

For her to say she's willing to listen to me and help me even though we've barely interacted with each other... I-It's really...

...Endearing.

But... I can't just tell her what happened.

How could I even explain it?

Besides... I don't think she's really capable of helping. Not to demean Yuri, but I don't think her outlook on things is remotely close to mine.

So, still unsure, I put a hand to the back of my neck and start scratching it, more as a reflex than anything else.

"Look, I really appreciate you wanting to help but..." I pause, almost as if I don't even want to continue the sentence myself.

...And I don't really want to do it.

I have this feeling inside me, telling me that staying quiet will only make things worse.

As much as I want to do just that, is it really something I can afford?

Because nothing good can come out of keeping all of that bottled up in my head... Right?

...

...

...

I duck my head, letting my hair cover my eyes. Mostly because I'm trying to organize my thoughts.

I have already made a decision, which I hope I will not regret later.

...After all, a certain girl with a bubbly personality once told me that I don't have to carry all my problems by myself... Even if she can sometimes get on my nerves about it.

I end up letting out a small laugh at the idea, already starting to feel the heaviness in my body diminish slightly.

It's just talking to Yuri, it shouldn't be that complicated.

Now with a smile, I nod my head decisively. I close my eyes and take a breath before raising my head and making eye contact with her. Despite the shyness clearly gnawing away at her insides, she is able to stay determined.

And as curious as it may seem, that is precisely the last spark I need to want to talk.

"...Well, maybe you'd like to get comfortable before I tell you." I pat the floor indicating for her to sit with me.

A smile appears on Yuri's lips after my answer, and in turn I notice how much of her tension and nervousness seems to disappear.

"I guess it wasn't easy for her to muster up the courage to talk to me that way."

She starts to crawl in my direction a little awkwardly as she carries the book, but eventually succeeds in her task and positions herself right next to me, keeping her back straight at all times.

Well, I guess all that's left to do is talk then...

I close my eyes for a moment and begin to breathe slowly now that a small current of nerves is running through my body.

"I have to be very careful with my words here if I don't want Yuri to take me for crazy. The best thing to do would be to make something up..."

I let that idea sink into my mind, and my train of thought begins to move slowly along the tracks of my subconscious, moving from station to station collecting ideas one by one until it reaches its final destination.

The ideas begin to move slowly as if they were pieces of a puzzle, which is slowly forming on my mental wall, until finally a clear image comes to me.

A small part of my mind insists that I scrap this plan and say nothing, but I push those thoughts away as I close my eyes and breathe in lightly.

I open them and focus my eyes on the bookshelf in front of me. The dark atmosphere of the library helps me to concentrate better on my words, as if somehow I can see in that gloom just what I need to say.

I feel Yuri getting anxious for every second i went without speaking. A quick glance at my side confirms it, if the tightening grip she has on the book is any clue.

Just... Let it out Alex.

"...So, let's just say that for the past few days my mind has been a little more, huh, hyperactive so to speak." I wave my hand to emphasize my words. "I don't quite know how to explain it to be honest. The only thing I can say for sure is that those thoughts... Well let's just say that sometimes they get out of control when it's about a certain person."

"Th-That person... Who is it?"

"Huh?" I raise an eyebrow and turn quizzically to Yuri, who raises her hands with a nervous grimace on her face.

"I-I asked who the person you're talking about is." Her gaze drops until her hair forms a curtain that prevents me from seeing her face. "O-Of course there's no need to answer if you don't want to..."

For a second I actually consider speaking the truth, but of course, if I do that I'm only going to end up destroying the cover I just built.

"I appreciate your interest, but I don't think it's for the best..." My words manage to draw the lightest of sighs from Yuri. Slowly, she raises her head again until she forms eye contact with me.

"O-Okay, I get it." She nods a little with a hand on her chest, before refocusing her full attention on me. "Please go on."

...I don't know why, but I feel that there was a certain disappointment in her tone of voice. It must have been my imagination...

"Well, here's the thing," I run a hand through my hair as I try to organize my thoughts. "Those out-of-control thoughts I told you about, they have to do with doing... Something, to that person." The memory of what happened earlier again weighs heavily on my mind, so I try to push it aside to focus on the task at hand. "The problem lies in the fact that, for some reason, I seem to lose control of myself and by the time I realize it the pangs start to come-" I almost bite my tongue at the slip of my own words, and in panic I turn my gaze to Yuri who reflects a slight concern on her face.

"I-I mean metaphorically!" I say quickly. "Metaphorical pangs, hehe."

The panic that had been invading me disappears now that my pathetic correction seems to be enough to convince Yuri, who lets out what seems to be a sigh of relief as she refocuses her attention on me, inviting me to continue talking.

"Okay that was close..."

I let out a sigh of my own. Whether out of relief or nerves even I don't know.

"Look, the point is that I really have these constant thoughts regarding that person. Which aren't really something I can consider as timely, let alone in a situation like mine." I wrap my arms around myself as I avert my eyes to the ground. "And if we add to that the fact that now my dreams seem to be influenced as well, well, you could say that my own mind seems to want to turn against me..."

God, now that I say it out loud that all sounds so... Pathetic.

I mean, in retrospect I basically just told Yuri that I have weird thoughts and even weirder dreams that I'm not able to control.

I shrink a little more into myself, feeling the doubts bring back the heavy feeling in my head.

Maybe it's better that way. At least I wouldn't have to think as much as I do now.

The sensation of my shoulder being grabbed makes me give a little jump now that I am pulled back to reality again, so I slowly turn my head to the left.

And as soon as I do, I can't help but widen my eyes in surprise.

In front of me, Yuri is looking at me with a solemn expression, accompanied by the ever-present nervousness in her eyes, which seem to emit a glow of their own that does nothing but stand out among the darkness of the library, giving her an almost ethereal appearance.

"Alex..." Her voice comes out almost as a whisper and she pauses for a few seconds, as if she needs to be able to process her own thoughts. "Maybe I'm not the best person to tell you this, but... Sometimes, w-when negative thoughts come over us, we tend to, umm, look for ways to... Vent."

...I don't know if it was my imagination or not, but I could have sworn that for a second I saw her scratching her arm almost as if she was trying to hide something...

"We each have our own ways of de-stressing." Yuri continues, growing more self-conscious with each word. "But sometimes, keeping all our problems piled up... It's not healthy."

Yuri looks down and hugs the book in her lap as if that will help calm her nerves. "Alex... Tell me something, how do you feel after telling me all this?"

I remain pensive for several seconds, thinking of the appropriate words to describe my emotions right now.

"Well... A bit in the shit to be honest." I raise my hand just as I see Yuri flinch, before continuing. "But, I'm not going to deny you that at least having said all that out loud made me feel a little better."

Yuri is clearly relieved by my words, and I can't help but feel pleased with myself for the sincere smile she gives me.

She closes her eyes and holds a hand to her chest. "So, you could say that talking is your way of letting off steam?" She opens her eyes after asking the question, giving me an unusually hopeful look.

"Huh, well I..."

I...

...I hadn't really thought of it that way.

I've never considered myself to be a particularly talkative person, so I just assumed that just talking about my problems wouldn't exactly be the cure-all.

But... There have already been several occasions where that mentality has not really been true.

Like when Sayori first comforted me...

Or when Monika and I talked about what made her angry over the weekend...

And to add to that, it's always been with the girls of the club that I've felt most comfortable talking to about these things even though I've only known them for a week.

...Even Yuri volunteered to listen to me despite the fact that she is the one I have interacted with the least...

Unconsciously, I avert my gaze to her, only to see that she is still looking at me with that same hopeful expression as she waits for my response.

Somehow seeing how Yuri is so attentive as she patiently waits for my words makes a smile tug at the corners of my lips.

It's almost... As if an aura of tranquility and understanding emanates from her.

Unconsciously, I let out a breath I didn't know I was holding. My muscles relax now that it seems that the gloom that haunted my mind seems to dissipate completely, and my thoughts no longer seem to be so obtuse.

"Yuri..." I let out a laugh, almost as if by doing so I can make the words start flowing down my throat. "Damn, you really are someone special, aren't you?" I say with a smile.

Yuri's face turns red and she quickly turns her head away and starts fiddling with her locks.

"I-It's not possible that... You think that about me." She says now with her shy attitude renewed.

"And why not?" I say matter-of-factly. She looks up slightly, allowing me to see her almost helpless expression. "Yuri, believe me, I was going through a not at all pleasant time, and if it wasn't for you everything would have gone worse." I try to sound reassuring, which seems to work because Yuri looks up a little more, still unsure.

"B-But... All I did was listen to you..."

"And you think that's not enough?" Yuri seems a little surprised by my playful tone, but she doesn't lower her head again. "It's like you said, sometimes people need to let off steam somehow, and thanks to you I think I figured out a way to do that."

In a slightly bold move, I place a firm hand on Yuri's shoulder which causes her to jump slightly, causing the book to fall off her lap.

"I guess by all this what I want to say is... Thank you, for listening."

And I'm really honest about it.

Sayori already proved to me at the time that she was able to help me with her energetic attitude and almost permanent positivity, and Monika helped me realize that the mutual trust between the two of us and our constant playfulness are more than enough to keep my head up.

And now Yuri... She opened a new perspective for me.

All this time I have always tried to stay strong in the face of the craziness that my life has become for the past week, leaving my negative thoughts for later.

But I hadn't thought about how simply talking about it with someone who is willing to listen can be almost... cathartic.

I don't want to say that I'm going to go around saying my problems left and right, but... At least now I know that I can turn to Yuri in case I don't know who to talk to.

A light squeeze on my hand brings me back to reality, and I realize that Yuri is now looking straight at me with the blush still present on his face, but with a small sincere smile.

And her hand...

...is holding mine.

...

...

...

My cheeks feel hot...

"Alex... Thank you."

The words come out almost like a whisper, but they sound so sincere and sweet that I can't help but smile from ear to ear. I'm not quite sure why she's the one thanking me, but knowing that she at least seems to be a little more confident with me makes me feel like I've made a lot of progress today.

*DING DONG *DING DONG *DING DONG *DING DONG *DING DONG

"What?" I remove my hand from Yuri's shoulder now as confusion washes over my being.

Has the bell rung? So that means that-

"Oh shit I missed lunch!" I say with a yelp as I snap out of my seat.

Again, a perfectly timed 'Shh!' from across the room shushes me again.

But that doesn't matter now!

"Oh god Alex I'm so sorry!" Yuri mimics me and stands up as well, repeatedly bowing in front of me in apology.

I raise my hands to try to appease her, and after repeating that it's not her fault she finally calms down enough to stop being a nervous wreck.

God, the atmosphere was quiet just a few seconds ago...

"Well, we'd better get going." I start picking up the chemistry books on the floor and manage to get them into my backpack, with Yuri helping me to do so.

She turns to look at me with her hands behind her back, giving her a tender look to be honest. "W-Well I guess this is where our paths part."

"Hey, you don't need to feel that way." I say in an attempt to try to cheer her up. "After all, we still have the club to meet later don't we?"

"But, didn't you say you were can't attend the meeting?"

"...Right, I forgot." I pat my head at my own stupidity

Yuri lets out a few laughs, and i allow myself to do so, just enjoying this new friendly environment.

"Let's go, shall we?" With a wave of my hand and a smile, I signal Yuri to follow me and we both set off towards the exit.

...I still have a question I want to answer, though.

"Hey Yuri."

"Yes?"

"Just out of curiosity, what's your way of letting off steam? Maybe it ends up working for me too." I say in a relaxed manner.

But for some reason, Yuri seems to shudder in place and quickly averts her gaze to the floor, tugging nervously at her sleeve.

"Yuri?" I ask slightly confused.

My voice seems to bring her back to reality, as she gives a little jump and blinks almost as if she doesn't know where she is standing.

"Hey, are you okay?" I slowly bring my hand up to her shoulder, but before I can do so she shakes her head frantically.

"Yes! Yes, I-I'm fine, haha." She says with a nervous smile. "S-Sorry I just remembered I have something to do right now. I-I'm going!"

Said and done, Yuri rushes out through the library's double doors, leaving me wondering what the fuck just happened.

I drop my head as a sigh escapes me.

"Great, looks like I made her more nervous than usual..." I say with some regret.

Well, clearly talking about her way of venting doesn't seem to be a very comfortable thing for her to do.

Who knows, maybe because it's something more personal to her.

...Or maybe because she unburdens herself in a more intimate way...

...

...

...

Oh god I'm a pervert...

However, this is not the time to think about what she does or doesn't do.

Because now I have to go to class.

Without having lunch.

And have chemistry classes in the afternoon.

With a big, heavy sigh, I shuffle my feet slowly out of the library and through the long hallways filled with students also retreating to their classrooms.

"Well, at least I spent time with Yuri today, so maybe, just maybe, Monika isn't going to kill me for not going to the club meeting today."

Also, the library gave me an idea for something to do with Yuri tomorrow.

After all, The Portrait of Markov isn't going to read itself, is it?

---

Author notes:

I'm still alive, I didn't die lol.

How are you my dear readers?

I would really like to apologize for the delay in updating. It's just that the creative block mixed with my infinite laziness proved to be a dangerous combination for a writer XD

That aside, I hope you enjoyed this chapter very much. It was tricky to get it right, mostly because I wanted to try to make Alex's interactions with Yuri not feel out of character, so I hope I've at least achieved that.

Also, I don't know if you noticed, but in this chapter I wanted to get a little more creative with Alex's way of thinking and acting in a way that I found entertaining. Let me know what you think!

And well, I think that would be all I have to say.

Well, there's actually one thing left.

You are probably wondering why i'm putting the author notes here and not in the place where they should be. Well, the asnwer is really simple.

And it's that i'm happy to anounce that Alex now has an official design!

So, i have a friend who really likes my story and absolutely loved Alex, and as a favor i asked her if she could draw him. And after many tries, one day she texted me this one drawing and i literally screamed from emotion. The draw is not complete, but even so, he looks exactly like how i've always imagined him! (Hopefully this also makes up for the lack on updates lol)

So you know, if any of you want to draw fanart for this story feel free to do it now that my boy has an official design! Please, i would love to know what do you think of him.

With nothing more to say, I'll say goodbye.

Bye bye!

Chapter 12: Status Update (10/20/2023)

Summary:

PLS READ AUTHOR NOTES

Notes:

Hi there! it's been a while isn't?

Well, I thought it would be best to start with an explanation about the reason for my absence.

Okay, I'm going to be totally honest with you here. The reason for the sudden hiatus in terms of updates is due to the fact that during the last few months I've been going through different problems more or less related to my own mentality.

You see, something I tend to suffer from constantly when it comes to writing is that I always compare myself to other writers or end up distrusting my own abilities.

The first problem is one that affected me a lot in the beginning. I always thought that if there were already many other authors in the same fandom with stories far better than mine then it wasn't worth trying to continue with my fic. But thanks to the help of my closest friends and all the support you guys have given me I've put that mentality aside, and believe me when I tell you that now I feel much better about myself thanks to that.

But as for the second problem... It's something that I still can't get over to this day. Even being fully aware that I don't reach the level of bestselling novel writers I still feel that my storytelling skills are not up to your expectations. I really want to be able to deliver the story you deserve and the story I want to tell, but there are so many times I find myself doubting myself that it has really affected the passion I had for writing a few months ago.

I mean, when I was just starting the story I remember updating like 5 times in the same month, and now we're going to the end of the year and still nothing.

That's why I decided I should bring you this little status update. I really didn't want to keep you in the dark any longer about the future of this fanfic. After all it's thanks to each and every one of you, with every comment, visit, kudos, or just being there that I keep wanting to finish it even if it takes me years.

...And to prove it, I thought I'd give you a little compensation along with this update. After all it would have seemed a bit ugly of me to just come and say I have nothing done.

So, ladies and gentlemen, I leave you with a little preview of the next chapter. Enjoy!

...So I walk over to the door, fix my tie a little to make sure I look my best, and close my eyes with a cocky grin before placing a hand on the knob to open it.

"Good morning, Sayori-" The words stop short in my throat, for the scene before me is none other than the empty front of my house.

Sayori is nowhere to be found.

I avert my gaze to the rest of the street, which makes my confusion grow even greater as I only find people going about their morning lives, but no trace of my bubbly friend's signature red bow tie.

"Am I ahead of time?" The air is the only one that hears my question as I bury my hand in my pocket to pull out my phone. The bewilderment coursing through my body only grows as soon as I see that the clock reads 7:30 AM.

So far Sayori has always been punctual in coming to pick me up around this time, so this certainly feels unusual.

"Maybe I'm just overreacting..." The words came out as if in a disinterested tone, but the reality is that, for some reason, I can't help but have this feeling of... something not being right.

It would be best to wait for her at the moment...

I finish crossing the entrance and leave the house, locking the door behind and then start walking towards the sidewalk in front of me.

Halfway there I can't help but divert my gaze to Sayori's house, trying to look for some sign that she's there.

But there is nothing.

The window blinds are closed tight, so I can't see, let alone hear anything coming from the house.

Instinctively I look upstairs, where I find a solitary window, also obscured by a curtain. It almost seems that beyond that house there is only emptiness, because not even the lightest of rays of light can penetrate inside, even though the pinkish hue of the fabric should at least allow some illumination to pass through.

Although now that I take a closer look, that specific curtain is the only one with that color...

"...Could it be Sayori's room?"

...

...

...

Maybe it would be best to wait here for her to come out. There's still time to get to the school, so...

One minute pass by.

A small bird perches on its nest on a tree branch, beginning to share its melodic song with the rest of the world.

Five minutes pass by.

The sound of its song invades my ears, but instead of finding it pleasant, this time it fervently reminds me of Sayori's absence, who would not hesitate for a second to shower the little animal with pretty compliments to show her appreciation for the beautiful symphony.

Ten minutes pass by.

The bird flaps its wings, as if preparing to take flight. Its blue feathers shimmer vividly as would a small blanket of frost. The glow reminds me fleetingly of the gleam in Sayori's eyes every time she reads one of my poems, as if it were the best piece of literature she has ever read. She usually praises me for my skills, and even though I think she exaggerates a lot, I would be lying if I didn't say that it is partly thanks to that that I try to make more and more effort to improve even a little bit.

Fifteen minutes pass by.

The bird tries to take to the skies, but something prevents it from soaring. It seems that its leg is stuck in some kind of thread that has snuck into its nest, probably brought by the morning breeze from someone's shirt. The thread, red as blood, seems to do its best to keep the poor animal captive, which begins to trill in despair for not being able to make use of its freedom.

Almost unconsciously, I head in the direction of the poor bird. For some reason, its little cries of anguish at its inability to do anything sting in my mind, as if a scab were being removed.

I don't have time to think about it, though, as I stretch my arms as far as I can to try to free the little creature's leg. At first the poor thing despairs at having my hands so close to it, but seeing that all I want to do is help, its little howls are reduced to little more than tired trills.

Finally I manage to pull the thread, freeing the little bird who doesn't hesitate for a second to fly off into the sky. It no longer screeches in despair, but now seems to be singing a song in commemoration of its newfound freedom.

"Heh, I'll take that as a thank you." I joke to myself with a small smile as I watch the little tile streak across the sky. That's when I divert my gaze to the thread still in my hand.

Although it feels soft as a feather, it lacks the lively sheen of the bird's feathers. It's probably due to the length of time it seemed to have been in the nest if its half-tattered appearance is any clue. Anyway, I don't know why I'm so struck by its red color.

And then, just as a plague of cockroaches come out of hiding, for some reason an unnerving feeling wells up from the back of my mind as I see how the thread, hanging on my finger, reminds me quite a bit of a bloody rope.

A rope like Sayori's when she-

...

...

...

No.

This is not the time to think about it.

I finally lower my hand to let the thread fall to the ground, lost in the grass, never to be found again.

...Enough time has passed.

Now that worry has definitely made its way into my body, I reach for my phone to open the contacts app. The only ones I have registered are Monika's and Sayori's numbers, who gave me hers after that time we went for a walk in Nyoorashi (the urban area I've been to several times already).

Without thinking too much, I press the contact that has a picture of Sayori hugging what looks like a stuffed cow.

As the seconds pass while the loudspeaker only chimes without getting a response from the other end, I glance again at the window with the pink shutter.

"Come on, pick it up..."

"Hello!" an energetic voice rings from the other end of the phone, carrying with it a cheerful, vibrant tone that makes my anxiety subside a little.

"Sayori!" I respond quickly. "Hey, it's been a while now and I still haven't seen you leave your house, so I was wondering-"

"If you're listening to this, it means I couldn't answer the phone. Maybe because I'm busy or I lost it... Again, hehe..."

"What the-" My eyebrow raises in confusion now that I realize that what I'm hearing is just the voicemail.

"Anyway, leave your message after the beep and I'll listen to it later. beep! Hehehehe."

Instead of saying something I hang up the call immediately, looking with growing concern and anxiety at the window that I want to believe is Sayori's room.

...I didn't see anything move during the call.

Which means either she's already gone to school...

Or she ignored me.

...There's no way she could have done that... Right? So far she's been nothing but happy and content to even engage in conversation with me.

But then again, I don't think she went to school without me either. Much less considering that until now it was always her who came to my house so we could walk together.

...And that just makes all this have even less sense.

Sayori couldn't have gone to school alone but she didn't answer my call either. Is she asleep?

After what feels like an eternity I turn my eyes away from Sayori's house to the street, focusing on the road we always take to school. There's less student traffic now than before, not strange considering there's only 10 minutes left before the first bell rings.

I begin to exchange several glances between the street and the house, my brow furrowed in both doubt and uncertainty about what I should do next.

She definitely doesn't seem to have any intention of getting up any time soon, let alone answering my calls.

And if I keep waiting here I'm going to end up being late for class...

...Damn it, what am I supposed to do now?

"So, i might as well go to class and leave Sayori behind. After all she should get up eventually. Her being late would be a product of her own irresponsibility that I shouldn't be dragged into just to wait for her because of a little habit she started herself."

That's what I'd say if it were the me from when I first came into the game.

But now?

Still a bit uncertain, I start taking determined steps in the direction of Sayori's house, and within seconds I find myself standing in front of her door.

...I just need to knock, right?

My lungs fill with a big, long breath of air, necessary to build up the courage I need. And then I knock on the door; multiple firm sounds echoing inside the house.

If not Sayori at least this is likely to attract the attention of her parents. They'll probably look at me badly, but I'm sure they'll calm down if I explain that I only came to pick up their daughter for school.

...

...

...

...Daughter they should have woken up in the first place, come to think of it.

After all I doubt very much that any responsible parent would allow their daughter to miss school for something as simple as oversleeping. I wouldn't at least.

But if that's the case... Then what if Sayori really isn't here and left without telling me? For all I know maybe they took her to class and that's why no one answers the door.

That would be a pretty logical and rational assumption... Except that I really still have my doubts about it.

But what else can I do?

I've exhausted every available option to try to contact her. I'm just wasting my time here when I could be going to class.

Although there's actually one thing I haven't tried yet, but it's something that hadn't crossed my mind because it's a pretty dumb idea really. Something so ridiculous and implausible, it doesn't deserve any kind of consideration.

...

...

...

But...

"...I could try to open the door." I mutter as I look with some curiosity at the doorknob.

Of course, if I do that and someone happens to see me it would undoubtedly turn my current status from 'concerned friend' to 'crazy guy who will get a report for trespassing'.

But then again, I came here because I'm worried about Sayori. Even if she's really here or not, the idea of just walking away without even trying to get to the bottom of it doesn't sit very well with me.

Besides, it's most likely locked so my chances of success are null really.

The thought of it makes me feel a little more confident, so without further hesitation I put my hand on the cold knob...

...Which opens fairly easy after I turn my hand, granting me access to the house.

I stand like a fool staring incredulously at the half-open door, trying to think of anything, but my neurons seem to be having a bit of a meltdown at the moment, because I definitely did not expect this plan to work.

...

...

...

...Huh, so...

...Should I come in...?

...

...

...

...Well, I've already started with this stupidity. Better to move on now and regret it later...

Notes:

Well that's all for now! As you can see i have fairly made some progress, so you don't need to worry about me dropping this fic or anything because that's not gonna happen!

That said, i really hope you all can forgive me for the lack of updates. Seriously, words can't describe the shame of leaving you without more content of this story for so long :(

Anyway feel free comment on this little snippet of the incoming chapter. After all, i think that what i showed it's kinda interesting ;)

And i want to thank everyone again for the incredible support i've received, seriously that's something that helps me keep going!

With all that said, i'll take my leave.

Bye Bye!